Subscribe to the Bombay Chartered Accountant Journal Subscribe Now!

Whether disputed Enhanced Compensation is taxable in the year of receipt – section 45(5)

Closements

1.1 In the case of compulsory acquisition of property, in
most cases, at the initial stage, compensation is awarded [original
compensation], which is received by the person whose property is acquired
[owner]. In most such cases, there is always a dispute with regard to the
quantum of compensation originally awarded and the disputes remain in litigation
for a long time. In a large number of such cases, by and large, the owners
succeed and secure additional compensation from the Courts [Enhanced
Compensation]. Generally, in most such cases, the State continues to litigate
the quantum of Enhanced Compensation till the Apex Court and the issues get
finally resolved after a very long time. In most cases, once the Enhanced
Compensation is determined/approved by the Courts [say, the High Court], the
amount of such Enhanced Compensation is deposited with the Courts and the owners
are permitted to withdraw the same against some security [say, bank guarantee],
or even without any security, notwithstanding the fact that the disputes remain
pending before the higher courts [say, Apex Court]. In most such cases, the
dispute was with regard to the year of taxability of the Enhanced Compensation
when such disputed compensation was received by the owner on furnishing security
as the amount received is liable to be repaid, if, the higher court decides the
issue against the owner [fully or partly].

1.2 Before the introduction of Sec. 45(5) from the A.Y.
1988-89 [Pre-1988 Law], the Apex Court in the case of Hindustan Housing Land
Development Trust Limited [161 ITR 524] had taken a view that such receipt of
disputed Enhanced Compensation cannot be taxed in the year of receipt on the
grounds that the same has not accrued to the assessee as the amount awarded is
disputed by the Government in the final appeal.

1.3 To resolve the above issue, Sec. 45(5) was introduced
from the A.Y. 1988-89, which, effectively, provided that where the capital gain
arises on account of compulsory acquisition on account of transfer of such
assets for which the consideration was determined or approved by the Central
Government or the Reserve Bank of India [RBI] and the compensation or the
consideration for such transfer is enhanced or further enhanced [Enhanced
Compensation] by any court etc., the capital gain computed at the first instance
based on the original compensation [or consideration originally determined or
approved by the Central Government/RBI] is chargeable to tax in the previous
year of receipt of such Enhanced Compensation or part thereof. It is also
provided that if any such Compensation is enhanced or further enhanced by the
Court etc., then the amount of such Enhanced Compensation shall be deemed to be
income chargeable as capital gain of the previous year in which such enhanced
amount is received by the assessee [Post-1988 Law].

1.4 As mentioned earlier, in many cases, such enhanced amount
is disputed by the payer before the higher authority/court etc. and the amount
of such disputed compensation is deposited with the Court and the assessee, in
most cases, is allowed to withdraw the same on furnishing some security such as
bank guarantee etc. or even without that [Disputed Enhanced Compensation]. The
amendment of 1988 was primarily made to resolve the issue of the year of
taxability of such Disputed Enhanced Compensation. However, various Benches of
the Tribunal as well as various High Courts, even under Post-1988 Law, followed
the principle laid down in the judgment of the Apex Court in the above referred
case of Hindustan Housing & Land Development Trust Limited [hereinafter
referred to as Hindustan Housing’s case] and took the view that unless the
Enhanced Compensation is received without any embargo, leaving thereby no scope
or likelihood of returning the same, such Disputed Enhanced Compensation cannot
be taxed in the year of receipt. Some contrary views were also found on this
issue. Accordingly, by and large, in spite of the introduction of section 45(5),
the issue with regard to receipt of Disputed Enhanced Compensation continued and
was under debate.

1.5 The above issue had become very relevant from the
assessees’ point of view because if such Disputed Enhanced Compensation is taxed
in the year of receipt and subsequently, the amount of such Compensation gets
reduced on account of any order of the higher authority/court etc. and if, the
assessee is required to refund the excess amount received by him, then there was
no specific mechanism in the Income-Tax Act [the Act], whereby the effect of
such reduction in the amount of such Enhanced Compensation can be given in the
assessment of the assessee. To address this issue, the Finance Act, 2003
introduced Clause (c) in section 45(5) and section 155(16) [w.e.f. A.Y. 2004-05]
to provide that in such an event, a proper rectification will be carried out in
the assessment of relevant assessment year, in which such Disputed Enhanced
Compensation was taxed on account of the receipt thereof [Post-2003 Law].

1.6 After the amendment made in Sec.45(5) by the Finance Act, 2003, the issue referred to in Para 1.4 was considered by the Special Bench of ITAT (Delhi) in the case of Kadam Prakash – HUF [10 SOT 1] in the context of the assessment year prior to A.Y. 2004-05 under the Post-1988 Law. In this case, the Special Bench of ITAT considered the effect of amendment of 2003 and took the view that such Disputed Enhanced Compensation can be taxed in the year of receipt and the amendment of 2003 will also apply to earlier years. At that time, it was felt that perhaps the issue should now be treated as al-most settled. However, as it happens, subsequently, the Madras High Court in the case of Anil Kumar Firm [HUF] and connected appeals [289 ITR 245] had an occasion to consider the issue referred to in Para 1.4 above. In that case, even after noticing the amendment of 2003, the High Court still took the view that such Disputed Enhanced Compensation cannot be taxed in the year of receipt. On the other hand, the Kerala High Court in the case of C.P. Jacob [174 Taxman 154] took a contrary view and went a step further and held that even without the aid of amendment of 2003, the assessee is entitled to get assessment rectified, if additional compensation assessed on receipt basis is ordered to be repaid in appeal by the Court. According to the Kerala High Court, the assessee was not without remedy, if an additional compensation received through the Court would have been cancelled or reduced in further appeals by the Court and the final judgment in the matter of compensation was delivered by the Court beyond the period of limitation provided for rectification of an assessment. According to the Kerala High Court, the assessee, in such cases, is not helpless because as a last resort, the assessee can approach the High Court under Article 226 of the Constitution to redress his grievance against the judgment. Accordingly, the Kerala High Court took the view that it is clear from section 45(5) [i.e. Pre-2004 Law] that the statute provides for assessment of such capital gain in the acquisition proceedings on receipt basis and such Disputed Enhanced Compensation can be taxed in the year of receipt. Under the circumstances, the issue with regard to year of taxability of receipt of Disputed Enhanced Compensation continued.

1.7 Recently, the Apex Court had an occasion to consider the issue referred to in Para 1.6 in the case of Ghanshyam [HUF] in the context of A.Y. 1999 -2000 and other appeals under the Pre-2003 Law and the issue was decided. Considering the importance of the issue which is under debate for a long time, it is thought fit to consider this judgment in this column.

CIT vs Ghanshyam (HUF) – 315 ITR 1 (SC)

2.1 The issue referred to in Para 1.6 above came up for consideration before the Apex Court in the above case in the context of A.Y. 1999-2000. In the above case, brief facts were: The assessee’s land was acquired by Haryana Urban Development Authority (HUDA) and the issue with regard to Enhanced Compensation was in dispute and pending before the High Court. In terms of the Interim Order of the High Court, the assessee had received the Enhanced Compensation of Rs.87, 13,517 and the interest thereon of Rs.1, 47,575 during the previous year relevant to the A.Y. 1999-2000 on furnishing the requisite security. While furnishing the return of income, the assessee took the stand that as the entire amount was in dispute before the High Court in the appeal filed by the State, the amount of Enhanced Compensation received had not accrued during the year of receipt and accordingly, the receipt of such Disputed Enhanced Compensation and interest thereon was not taxable during the Asst. Year 1999-2000. The Assessing Officer [A.O.] took the view that on account of provisions of section 45 (5), the amount so received by the assessee was taxable. The First Appellate Authority accepted the claim of the assessee, relying on the judgment of the Apex Court in Hindustan Housing’s case [supra] and the Appellate Tribunal also decided the issue in favour of the assessee. When the matter came up before the Punjab and Haryana High Court, the Courts took the view that the case of the assessee is squarely covered by the judgment of the Apex Court in Hindustan Housing’s case [supra]. According to the High Court, when the State is in appeal against the order of the Enhanced Compensation and interest thereon, the receipt of such amounts is not taxable as income as the said two items are disputed by the Government in appeal. On these facts, the matter came up before the Apex Court at the instance of the Revenue along with other similar appeals.

2.2 After referring to the facts of the above case, the Court noted that the short question to be decided in this batch of Civil Appeals is as under:

“Whether the Income-tax Appellate Tribunal was right in ordering the deletion of the enhanced compensation and interest thereon from the total income of the assessee on the ground that the said two items, awarded by the reference court, were under dispute in first appeal before the High Court”.

2.3 To decide the issue, the Court referred to the definition of the term, ‘transfer’ contained in section 2(47) as well as the provisions of section 45(1). The Court also referred to the provisions contained in section 45(5) under the Pre-2003 Law as well as the Post-2003 Law. The Court also noted the provisions of section 155(16) introduced by the Finance Act, 2003 referred to in para 1.5 above. After referring to these provisions and conditions for the chargeability of the amount under the head ‘Capital Gains’, the Court stated that the Capital Gain is an artificial income. From the scheme of section 45, it is clear that Capital Gain is not an income which accrues from day- to-day during the specific period, but it arises at a fixed point of time, namely, on the date of transfer. According to the Court, Sec.45 defines Capital Gains. It makes them chargeable to tax and it allots an appropriate year for such charge and section 48 lays down the mode of computation of Capital Gains and deductions therefrom.

2.4 After referring to the basic scheme with regard to the taxation of Capital Gains, the Court referred to the historical background and reasons for which section 45(5) was inserted by the Finance Act, 1987 [w.e.f. 1.4.1988]. The Court noted that Capital Gains arising on transfer of capital asset are chargeable in the year of transfer of such asset. However, it was noticed that in cases of compulsory acquisition of assets, the additional compensation stood awarded in several stages by different appellate authorities, which necessitated rectification of the original assessment at each stage as provided in section 155(7A). It was also noticed that the repeated rectification of assessment on account of Enhanced Compensation by different courts often resulted in mistakes in computation of tax. Therefore, with a view to removing these difficulties, the Finance Act, 1987 inserted section 45 (5) for taxation of such additional compensation in the year of receipt instead of in the year of transfer of the capital asset. Accordingly, such additional compensation is treated as deemed income in the hands of the recipient, even if the actual recipient happens to be a person different from the original transferor by reason of death, etc. For this purpose, the cost of acquisition in the hands of the receiver of additional compensation is deemed to be nil. The Court also noted the insertion of section 54H by the Finance Act, 1991, which effectively provides for reckoning the time limit for making requisite investments for claiming certain exemptions from the date of receipt of such compensation, instead of from the date of transfer as provided in various sections referred to in section 54H. The Court also referred to Circular No.621 dated 19.12.1991 [195 ITR (St) 154, 171] explaining the effect of such amendments.

2.5 The Court, then summarized the overriding effect of the provisions of section 45 (5) and stated that in situations covered by section 45(5), from A.Y. 1988-89, the gain is to be dealt with as under [page 11]:

“(a)    the Capital Gain computed with reference to the compensation awarded in the first instance or, as the case may be

– the consideration determined or approved in the first instance by the Central Government or the Reserve Bank of India is chargeable as income under the head “Capital Gains” of the previous year, in which such compensation or part thereof, or such consideration or part thereof, was first received; and the amount by which the compensation or consideration is enhanced or further enhanced by the Court, Tribunal or other authority is to be deemed to be the income chargeable under the head “Capital Gains” of the previous year in which such an amount is received by the assessee.

2.6 The Court, then, proceeded to analyse the relevant provisions of the Land Acquisition Act, 1894 [L.A. Act]. The Court noted the provisions of section 23(1) and stated that the same provide for determining the amount of compensation on the basis of market value of the land on the date of publication of the relevant notification for acquisition and other matters to be considered for determining such amount. Referring to section 23(1A), which provides for payment, in addition to the market value of the land, of an additional amount @12% per annum of such market value for a period from the date of publication of notification to the date of award of compensation by the Collector or to the date of taking possession of the land, whichever is later. According to the Court, this is provided to mitigate the hardship to the owner, who is deprived of his enjoyment by taking possession from him and using it for public purposes, because of considerable delay in making the award and offering payment thereof. This additional amount payable u/s. 23(1A) of the L.A. Act is neither interest nor solatium. It is an additional compensation, which compensates the owner of the land for the rise in price during the pendency of the acquisition proceedings. It is a measure to offset the effect of inflation and continuous rise in the value of the property. This represents the additional compensation and has to be reckoned with as part of the market value of the land, which is to be paid in every case. The Court then noted Sec. 23(2) of the L.A. Act, which, in substance, provides that the Court shall in every case award, in addition to the market value of the land, a sum of 30% of such market value in consideration of the compulsory acquisition of the land. In short, it talks about the solatium. The award of solatium as well as the payment of additional amount u/s 23(1A) are mandatory.
 

2.6.1 The Court, then, noted the provisions of section 28 and section 34, which provide for interest payable under L.A. Act. The Court then explained that section 28 applies when the amount originally awarded has been paid or deposited and when the Court awards excess amount [i.e. Enhanced Compensation]. Section 28 empowers the Court to award interest on excess amount awarded by it [i.e. Enhanced Compensation] over the compensation awarded by the Collector. The Court also stated that such Enhanced Compensation also includes additional amount payable u/s. 23(1A) and the solatium payable u/s. 23(2) of the L.A. Act. The interest on such Enhanced Compensation becomes payable u/s. 28 if, the Court awards interest under that section. Award of interest u/s. 28 is not mandatory, but is left to the discretion of the Court. section 28 does not apply to the cases of undue delay in making award for compensation; it only applies to the amount of Enhanced Compensation. The Court also noted that such interest is different from compensation as held by the Apex Court in the cases of Ramchand vs Union of India [(1994) 1 SCC 44 and Shri Vijay Cotton and Oil Mills Limited (1994) 1 SCC 262]. The Court also noted the provision for interest payable u/s. 34 of the L.A. Act, which effectively provides for payment of interest at the specified rate for delay in payment of com-pensation after taking possession of the land.

2.6.2 Having analysed the above referred provisions of the L.A. Act, the Court stated as under [pages 14-15]:

“To sum up, interest is different from compensation. However, interest paid on the excess amount under section 28 of the 1894 Act depends upon a claim by the person, whose land is acquired whereas interest under section 34 is for delay in making payment. This vital difference needs to be kept in mind in deciding this matter. Interest under section 28 is part of the amount of compensation, whereas interest under section 34 is only for delay in making payment after the compensation amount is determined. Interest under section 28 is a part of the enhanced value of the land, which is not the case in the matter of payment of interest under section 34”.

2.6.3 Finally, the Court summarised the relevant provisions of the L.A. Act as under [page 15]:

“ It is clear from a reading of section 23(1A), 23(2) as also section 28 of the 1894 Act that additional benefits are available on the market value of the acquired lands under section 23(1A) and 23(2), whereas section 28 is available in respect of the entire compensation. It was held by the Constitution Bench of the Supreme Court in Sunder vs Union of India [2001] 7 SCC 211, that “indeed the language of section 28 does not even remotely refer to market value alone and in terms, it talks of compensation or the sum equivalent thereto. Thus, interest awardable under section 28, would include within its ambit, both the market value and the statutory solatium. It would be thus evident that even the provisions of section 28 authorise the grant of interest on solatium as well”. Thus, “solatium” means an integral part of compensation, interest would be payable on it. Section 34 postulates award of interest at 9 per cent per annum from the date of taking possession only until it is paid or deposited. It is a mandatory provision. Basically section 34 provides for payment of interest for delayed payment.”

2.7 After considering and analysing the effect of the relevant provisions of the L.A. Act, the Court proceeded to consider the taxability of amount received with reference to the provisions of section 45(5) of the Act. For this purpose, the Court then noted as under [page 15]:

“ The question before this Court is: whether additional amount under section 23(1A), solatium under section 23(2), interest paid on excess compensation under section 28 and interest under section 34 of the 1894 Act could be treated as part of the compensation under section 45(5) of the 1961 Act? ”

2.8 The Court then proceeded to consider the relevance and effect of Hindustan Housing’s case on which heavy reliance was placed by the representatives of the assessees as well as by the High Court and the appellate authorities. The Court noted that in that case, after awarding the original compensation, the Enhanced Compensation was granted with interest by an award of arbitrator, against which the State Government was in appeal. Pending the appeal, the State Government deposited in the Court an additional amount of award [including interest] and the assessee was permitted to withdraw the same on furnishing the security bond for refunding the amount in the event of the said appeal of the Government being allowed. The issue of taxability of this amount in the A.Y.
 

1956-57 had come up for consideration. On these facts, the Court had taken a view that since the entire amount was in dispute in the appeal filed by the State Government, there was no absolute right to receive the amount at that stage. If the appeal was to be allowed in its entirety, right to payment of Enhanced Compensation would have fallen altogether. Accordingly, it was held that the amount so received was not income accrued to the assessee during the previous year, relevant to the A.Y. 1956-57.

2.8.1 Explaining the effect of Hindustan Housing’s case on the issue before the Court, the Court stated that the said judgment was delivered on 29th July, 1986 under the Pre-1988 Law, i.e. before the introduction of the provisions of Sec.45(5) of the Act. The Court also stated that the said judgment was delivered in the context of the Income-Tax Act, 1922 [1922 Act], when the definition of the term ‘transfer’ in section 12B did not contain a specific reference to compulsory acquisition. According to the Court, after the insertion of section 45(5), a totally new scheme stood introduced keeping in mind the compulsory acquisition, where the compensation is payable at multiple stages and the amount has been withdrawn and used by the assessee for several years pending the litigation. Accordingly, the Court took the view that the judgment of the Apex Court in Hindustan Housing’s case is not applicable to the present case.

2.9 The Court then proceeded to consider the taxability of receipt of such amount under the Post-1988 Law, independent of the judgment of the Apex Court in Hindustan Housing’s case. For this purpose, the Court referred to the provision of section 45(5) as introduced by the Finance Act, 1987 [i.e. Post-1988 Law] and noted that under the said provisions, the Enhanced Compensation is to be deemed as income of the recipient of the previous year of receipt. The Court then explained the effect of the provisions of section 45(5) and the issue to be decided by the Court in that context as under [page 17]:

“Two aspects need to be highlighted. Firstly, sec-tion 45(5) of the 1961 Act deals with transfer(s) by way of compulsory acquisition and not by way of transfers by way of sales, etc., covered by section 45(1) of the 1961 Act. Secondly, section 45(5) of the 1961 Act talks about enhanced compensation or consideration, which in terms of L.A. Act, 1894, results in payment of additional compensation.

The issue to be decided before us – what is the meaning of the words “enhanced compensation/ consideration” in section 45(5) (b) of the 1961 Act? Will it cover “interest”? These questions also bring in the concept of the year of taxability”.

2.10 The Court then again referred to the relevant provisions of the L.A. Act and the impact thereof as explained earlier [para 2.6 above]. The Court then stated as under [page 18]:

“ ….. It is equally true that section 45(5) of the 1961

Act refers to compensation. But, as discussed hereinabove, we have to go by the provisions of the 1894 Act, which awards “interest” both as an accretion in the value of the lands acquired and interest for undue delay. Interest under section 28, unlike interest under section 34, is an accretion to the value; hence, it is a part of enhanced compensation or consideration, which is not the case with interest under section 34 of the 1894 Act. So, also additional amount under section 23(1A) and solatium under section 23(2) of the 1894 Act forms part of enhanced compensation under section 45(5) (b) of the 1961 Act … ”

2.11 The Court then considered the argument on behalf of the assessee that section 45(5) (b) of the Act deals only with reworking and its object is not to convert the amount of Enhanced Compensation into deemed income in the year of the receipt. Rejecting this argument, the Court stated that an overriding provision in the form of section 45(5) was inserted in the Post-1988 Law to treat the receipt of such Disputed Enhanced Compensation as deemed income and tax the same on receipt basis. This position gets further support from the insertion of clause (c) in section 45(5) and section 155(16) by the Finance Act, 2003. While concluding that the receipt of such Disputed Enhanced Compensation is taxable in the year of receipt, the Court finally held as under [page 19]:

“… Hence, the year in which enhanced compensation is received is the year of taxability. Consequently, even in cases where pending appeal, the court/ Tribunal/authority before which appeal is pending, permits the claimant to withdraw against security or otherwise the enhanced compensation(which is in dispute), the same is liable to be taxed under section 45(5) of the 1961 Act. This is the scheme of section 45(5) and section 155(16) of the 1961 Act. We may clarify that even before the insertion of section 45(5)(c) and section 155(16) with effect from April 1, 2004, the receipt of enhanced compensation under section 45(5)(b) was taxable in the year of receipt, which is only reinforced by insertion of clause (c) because the right to receive payment under the 1894 Act is not in doubt…”

2.12 Since the Court has explained the nature of interest u/s. 28 and section 34 of the L.A. Act and drawn a distinction between the two [referred to in paras 2.6.2 and 2.6.3], the Court noted the practical difficulties which are likely to be faced in giving effect to its judgment in the old matters under consideration. In view of this, the Court also directed not to carry out re-computation on the basis of this judgment, particularly in the context of interest under two different provisions of the L.A. Act and stated under [page 19]:

“Having settled the controversy going on for the last two decades, we are of the view that in this batch of cases which relate back to the assessment years 1991-92 and 1992-93, possibly the proceedings under the Land Acquisition Act, 1894, would have ended. In a number of cases, we find that proceedings under the 1894 Act have been concluded and taxes have been paid. Therefore, by this judgment, we have settled the law but we direct that since matters are a decade old and since we are not aware of what has happened in the Land Acquisition Act proceedings in pending appeals, the recomputation on the basis of our judgment herein, particularly in the context of type of interest under section 28 vis-à-vis interest under section 34, additional compensation under section 23(1A) and solatium under section 23(2) of the 1894 Act, would be extremely difficult after all these years, will not be done ”.

Conclusion

3.1 In view of the above judgment of the Apex Court, a very old controversy with regard to the year of taxability of the receipt of Disputed Enhanced Compensation is now resolved and the same is tax-able in the year of receipt, notwithstanding the fact that the dispute with regard to the ultimate right of receiving such compensation under the L.A. Act is finally not settled. The judgment of the Apex Court in the above case also makes it clear that the above position with regard to the taxability of receipt of such compensation will apply under the Post-1988 Law and such cases will not be governed by the judgment of the Apex Court in Hindustan Housing’s case. Accordingly, the view taken in the decision of the Special Bench of ITAT in the case of Kadam Prakash [referred in Para 1.6 above] gets approved in an implied manner.

3.1.1 In the above judgment, the Apex Court has also taken a view that the term ‘Enhanced Compensation’ used in section 45(5)(b) includes the additional amount received u/s. 23(1A) as well as the amount of solatium u/s. 23(2) of the L.A. Act. Accordingly, the same will also have to be dealt with as such.

3.1.2 The Court has also distinguished the nature of interest payable under two different provisions of the L.A. Act [viz. section 28 and section 34] and taken a view that interest granted u/s 28 of the L.A. Act [unlike interest granted u/s 34 of the said Act] is an accretion to the value and hence, the same also forms part of the Enhanced Compensation or consideration referred u/s 45(5)(b). Accordingly, the same may also have to be dealt with as such.

3.1.3 On the other hand, interest granted u/s 34 of the L.A. Act will not form part of the enhanced compensation [unlike interest u/s 28 as aforesaid] and will continue to be taxed as interest. For this, useful reference may also be made to the judgment of the Apex Court in the case of Dr. Shamlal Narula [53 ITR 151].

3.1.4 In the above judgment, the Court has also directed not to make re-computation based on the judgment in these cases for stated reasons [Ref. 2.12 above]

3.2 Interestingly, the issue with regard to the year of taxability [under the Mercantile System] of interest payable in such cases had come-up before the Courts in the past. The Madras High Court in the case of T.N.K. Govindarajulu Chetty [87 ITR 22] had an occasion to consider the year of taxability of interest included in the amount fixed as compensation by the Court in a case where the property was acquired by the Government under the Requisitioned Land [Continuance of Powers] Act, 1947 under a notification issued by the Collector of Madras dated 24.5.1949. The Court had taken a view that such interest accrues year after year. This judgment of the Madras High Court is upheld by the Apex Court [165 ITR 231].

It is worth mentioning that in the earlier judgment of the Apex Court [66 ITR 465], in the same case [it appears that in the first round of litigation], the Apex Court, while rejecting the case of the assessee with regard to non-taxability of such interest altogether had stated thus : “In the case on hand, the right to interest arose by virtue of the provisions of sections 28 and 34 of the Land Acquisition Act, 1894, and the arbitrator and the High Court merely gave effect to that right in awarding interest on the amount of compensation. Interest received by the assessee was therefore properly held taxable”.

The question regarding the period of accrual of interest payable u/s 28 and 34 of the L.A. Act had come up for consideration before the Apex Court in a batch of cases and the Apex Court, in its judgment, reported as Ramabai vs C.I.T. and other cases [181 ITR 400], has taken view that this issue is concluded by the Apex Court in the case of T.N.K. Govindarajulu Chetty [165 ITR 231]. The Court specifically stated thus: “The effect of the decision, we may clarify, is that the interest cannot be taken to have accrued on the date of the order of the Court granting enhanced compensation but has to be taken as having accrued year after year from the date of delivery of possession of the lands till the date of such order.” This was the position settled by the Apex Court with regard to the point of time at which such interest accrues and taxability thereof accordingly.

Now, the Apex Court in the case of Ghanshyam [HUF] has held that the interest u/s 28 of the L.A. Act forms part of the Enhanced Compensation contemplated u/s 45(5)(b). Hence such interest on Disputed Enhanced Compensation becomes taxable in the year of receipt along with such compensation. However, no reference is found to have been made in this case of the earlier above referred judgments of the Apex Court in the cases of Govindarajulu Chetty (supra) or Ramabai and other cases (supra). It may also be noted that those earlier judgments of the Apex Court have been delivered by the benches of three judges, whereas the judgment in the case of Ghanshyam [HUF] has been delivered by the bench of two judges. This may throw open some interesting issues with regard to the character of interest u/s 28 of the L.A. Act as well as the year of taxability thereof. This also may have to be considered in the light of the amendments made for the Finance Act, 2009, referred to hereinafter.

3.3 In the context of the year of taxability of interest on compensation or on enhanced compensation, the Act is now specifically amended by the Finance Act, 2009 w.e.f. the A.Y. 2010-11 [Ref. sections 145A(b), 56(2)(viii) and 57(iv)]. Under the amended provisions, effectively, 50% of the interest received by the assessee on compensation or on Enhanced Compensation is taxable in the year of receipt. These provisions do not distinguish between the interest received u/s 28 or 34 of the L.A. Act. In fact, these provisions also do not make any reference to compulsory acquisition or to the L.A. Act. Therefore, some issues are likely to come up for consideration with regard to the applicable provisions for the taxability of such interest and in particular, in the context of interest awarded u/s 28 of the L.A. Act.

Payment to Non-Resident in Respect of Income Not Chargable to Tax — Obligation of TDS u/s.195

Closements

Introduction :

1.1 U/s.195(1) of the
Income-tax Act (the Act), any person responsible for paying (Payer) to a
Non-Resident or Foreign Company (Payee) any interest or ‘any other sum
chargeable under the provision of the Act’ (hereinafter referred to as taxable
income) is required to deduct tax at source (TDS/TAS). Such TDS is required to
be made either at the time of crediting the income to the account of the Payee
or at the time of payment thereof, whichever is earlier at the rates inforce.
The provision applies to all the Payers, including individual and HUF. The only
specific exclusion provided is in respect of payment of dividend which is exempt
by virtue of payment of Dividend Distribution Tax. Some relief is provided to
the Government, Public Sector Banks, etc. with regard to the timings of the TDS
with which we are not concerned in this write-up. The scope of the provision is
wide and therefore, the implications thereof have far-reaching effect in large
numbers of cases as the number of such payments has increased manifold with the
development of the economy and growth of cross border transactions in the last
decade — S. 195(1).

1.2 The provision is also
made that if the Payer considers that the whole of such a sum would not be
chargeable to tax in the hands of the Payee, he may make an application to the
Assessing Officer (AO) to determine the appropriate portion of such taxable
income by passing a general or special order and upon such determination, the
Payer is obliged to deduct tax only on the portion so determined — S. 195(2).

1.3 The provision is also
made that the specified recipient of such a sum can also make an application to
the AO in the prescribed form for grant of a certificate authorising him to
receive such sum without TDS and upon grant of such a certificate, the Payer is
required to make payment without TDS. These provisions are largely used by
foreign banks operating in India for receiving payments from their customers
without TDS. — S. 195(3)/(5) read with Rule 29B.

1.4 Provision for receiving
income without TDS or with TDS at a lower rate has also been made by following
appropriate procedure of making application to the AO and obtaining appropriate
certificate to that effect with which we are not concerned in this write-up — S.
197. We may clarify that the provisions relating to receipt of income without
TDS by furnishing appropriate declaration in the prescribed form (such as
15G/15H) contained in S. 197A are applicable only to Resident Payees. Therefore,
Non-Resident Payees cannot avail of this facility. In this write-up, we are also
not concerned with other exceptions provided from the operations of TDS
provisions.

1.5 The Apex Court in the
case of Transmission Corporation of A.P. LTD. (239 ITR 597) has held that the
expression ‘taxable income’ used in S. 195(1) applies to any sum payable to the
Non-Resident even if such a sum is a trading receipt in the hands of the payee,
if, the whole or part thereof is chargeable to tax under the Act. These
provisions are not only limited to the sums which are of ‘Pure Income’ nature.
Based on this judgment, it was rightly felt that in the profession as well by
the Payers of such income that the TDS is required to be made u/s.195(1) only
if, the income is chargeable to tax (partly or wholly) under the Act and in
cases where, the income itself is not chargeable to tax (Non-taxable income)
question of making any TDS should not arise. Other principles emerging from the
said judgment of the Apex Court are not considered as the same are not relevant
for this write-up. We have analysed this judgment of the Apex Court in this
column in the October, 1999 issue of this Journal.

1.6 In view of the judgment
of the Apex Court in the case of Transmission Corporation of A.P. Ltd. referred
to in para 1.5 above (hereinafter referred to as Transmission Corporation’s
case), the litigation on many issues with regard to the obligation to make TDS
should have got substantially reduced. However, the Revenue interpreted the
effect of the above judgment little differently and felt that it is not for the
assessee to decide whether the income is chargeable in the hands of the Payee or
not, and hence, the litigation on the obligation to make TDS continued, even on
such aspects.

1.7 Pending the issue
referred to para 1.6 above, S. 195(6) was introduced by the Finance Act, 2008
(with effect from 1-4-2008) providing that the Payer shall furnish the
information relating to payments of such sums in the prescribed form and manner.
For this Rule 37BB was introduced and the procedure for making remittances is
provided for which the certificate of Chartered Accountant in the prescribed
Form 15CB is required to be obtained by the Payer before making remittance to
the Payee (New Procedure for Remittance). Earlier, there was a requirement for
obtaining certificate of Chartered Accountant for making remittance to the
Non-Resident, but the same was operating under the Circulars issued by CBDT.

1.8 The effect of judgment
of the Apex Court in Transmission Corporation’s case came up for consideration
before the Karnataka High Court (320 ITR 209) in the case of M/s. Samsung
Electronics Co. Ltd. and other cases (hereinafter referred to as ‘Samsung’s
case’) in the context of obligation to make TDS in respect of payments made to
Non-Resident Payees for supply of shrinkwrapped standardised software. In this
write-up, we are not concerned with the character of payment for the supply of
such software. However, various views expressed/observations made by the
Karnataka High Court in relation to the provision of S. 195 and the obligations
of the Payer to make TDS under the same, as well as the effect of the Apex
Court’s judgment in Transmission Corporation’s case, raised large number of
practical and legal issues.

1.8.1 In Samsung’s case, the High Court expressed various views in relation to S. 195 having far-reaching implications such as: S. 195(1) is neither a provision for ascertaining the tax liability of a Non-Resident, nor for determining whether u/s.9 of the Act, any income is deemed to have accrued or arisen to Non -Resident in India; the provision applies once the payment is made to a Non-Resident; it provides limited relief from such obligation if, the payer is able to demonstrate before the AO that the entire payment does not bear the character of income, but only a part of thereof bears such character, etc. According to the Court, the question of character of income being paid to Non-Resident Payee can only be decided in the regular assessment and cannot be determined in the proceedings u/s.195 and such questions are not relevant for determining the obligation to make TDS u/s.195. According to the Court, even in the proceeding u/s.195(2), the AO cannot embark upon exercise of determining the actual tax liability and entertain the plea that income is not chargeable to tax. The question of character of income and the tax liability of Payee cannot even be considered by the Appellate Authority in appeal proceedings against the order of the AO passed u/s.201 and if so, it was also not open to the Appellate Tribunal to venture on finding an answer to vary question in the further appeal to the Tribunal as it is not a proper exercise of its appellate powers. The Payers and the profession were shocked by these views as practically it was almost impossible to comply with the obligation to make TDS in terms of these views.

1.8.2 In particular, the following findings of the High Court read with other observations made in Samsung’s case created a situation referred to in para 1.8.1. (pages 245-246):

“If one is allowed the liberty of giving a rough and crude comparison to the manner in which the provisions of S. 195 of the Act operate on a resident payer who makes payment to a non-resident recipient and if the payment bears the character of semblance of an income receipt in the hands of the non -resident recipient, then the obligation on the part of the resident payer who makes such a payment to the non-resident recipient is like a guided missile which gets itself attached to the target, the moment the resident -assessee makes payment to the non-resident recipient and there is no way of the resident payer avoiding the guided missile zeroing in on the resident payer whether by way of contending that the amount does not necessarily result in the receipt of an amount taxable as income in the hands of the non-resident recipient under the Act or even by contending that the non-resident recipient could have possibly avoided any liability for payment of tax under the Act by the overall operation of different provisions of the Act or even by the combined operation of the provisions of a Double Taxation Avoidance Agreement and the Act as is sought to be contended by the respondents in the present appeals.

The only limited way of either avoiding or warding off the guided missile is by the resident payer invoking the provisions of S. 195(2) of the Act and even here to the very limited extent of correcting an incorrect identification, an incorrect computation or to call in aid the actual determination of the tax liability of the non-resident which is in fact had been determined as part of the process of assessing the income of the non-resident and by using that as the basis for claiming a proportionate reduction in the rate at which the deduction is required to be made on the payment to the non-resident. Except for this method, there is no other way of the resident payer avoiding the obligations cast on it by the provisions of S. 195(1) of the Act and as a consequence of such default when is served with a demand notice in terms of S. 201 of the Act.

This position is the clear legal position that emerges on analysing the full effect of the provisions of S. 195 of the Act in the light of the law declared by the Supreme Court in Transmission Corporation of A.P. Ltd.’s case (1999) 239 ITR 587.”

1.8.3 Subsequently, it was expected that the CBDT will come out with some clarification to relieve the Payers from the abnormal hardship created by the above judgment but that never happened. Fortunately, the Delhi High Court in the case of Van Oord ACZ India (189 Taxman 232) and Special Bench of ITAT (Chennai) in the case of M/s. Prasad Production (125 ITD 263) took a different view on the major issue and explained the correct effect of the judgment of the Apex Court in Transmission Corporation’s case. These gave some relief to the Payers, but the issues survived due to the judgment of the Karnataka High Court in Samsung’s case.

G. E. India Technology Centre P. Ltd. v. CIT, 327 ITR 456 (SC):

2.1 The above-referred judgment of the Karnataka High Court in Samsung’s case came up for consideration before the Apex Court (in a batch of appeals filed by various assessees — reported as GE India Technology Centre P. Ltd). For the purpose of deciding the issue, the Court noted the facts of the leading case of Sonata Information Technology Ltd. In that case, the assessee was distributors of imported pre- packaged shrink-wrapped standardised software from Microsoft and other suppliers outside India. The assessee made payments for such softwares to suppliers without making TDS on the ground that such payments represent purchase price of the goods. The Income-tax Officer (TDS) (ITO), however, took the view that such payments are in the nature of royalty, as the sale of software included a licence to use the same and accordingly, the same represents income deemed to accrue or arise in India. The first Appellate Authority upheld the view of the ITO. However, the Appellate Tribunal accepted the contention of the assessee and held that such payment did not give rise to any taxable income in India and therefore, the assessee was not liable to deduct Tax At Source (TAS). When the matter came up before the Karnataka High Court at the instance of the Revenue, the contention was raised for the first time on behalf of the Revenue that unless the Payer makes an application to the ITO u/s.195(2) and has obtained permission to make for non-deduction of the TAS, it was not permissible for making payment without making deduction of TAS. This contention was accepted by the High Court for which a strong reliance was placed on the judgment of the Apex Court in Transmission Corporation’s case.

2.2 At the outset, the Court noted that the short question which arises for determination in this batch of cases, is as follows (page 458):

“whether the High Court was right in holding that the moment there is remittance the obligation to deduct tax at source (TAS) arises? Whether merely on account of such remittance to the non-resident abroad by an Indian company per se, could it be said that income chargeable to tax under the Income-tax Act, 1961 (for short ‘I.T. Act’) arises in India”

2.3 To decide the issue on hand, the Court referred to the provisions of S. 195 and in particular, also noted the New Procedure for Remittance contained in S. 195(6). The Court, then, explained the scheme of S. 195 and other relevant provisions under which the statutory obligation is imposed on the Payer to deduct tax while making payment to non-resident and the consequences of the default, if any, committed by the Payer in that respect. The Court, then, stated that the most important expression contained in S. 195 (1) is ‘chargeable under the provisions of the Act’. Therefore, a person making payment to a non-resident is not obliged to deduct tax if, such sum is not chargeable to tax under the Act. While explaining the effect of this expression, the Court further stated as under (pages 460/461):

“….It may be noted that S. 195 contemplates not merely amounts, the whole of which are pure income payments, it also covers composite payments which have an element of income embedded or incorporated in them. Thus, where an amount is payable to a non-resident, the payer is under an obligation to deduct TAS in respect of such composite payments. The obligation to deduct TAS is, however, limited to the appropriate proportion of income chargeable under the Act forming part of the gross sum of money payable to the non-resident. This obligation being limited to the appropriate proportion of income flows from the words used in S. 195(1), namely, ‘chargeable under the provisions of the Act.’ It is for this reason that vide Circular No. 728, dated October 30, 1995 the Central Board of Direct Taxes has clarified that the tax deductor can take into consideration the effect of the DTAA in respect of payment of royalties and technical fees while deducting TAS….”

2.4 Proceeding further, the Court noted that S. 195(1) is in identical terms with S. 18(3B) of the 1922 Act. Under those provisions, in the case of Cooper Engg. Ltd. (68 ITR 457 — Bom.), it was pointed out that if the payment made by the resident to the non-resident does not represent taxable income in India, then no tax is required to be deducted, even if the Payer has not made any application u/s.18(3C) [similar to S. 195(2) of the Act], the Court, then, explained effect of S. 195(2) as under (page 461])?:

“….The application of S. 195(2) pre-supposes that the person responsible for making the payment to the non -resident is in no doubt that tax is payable in respect of some part of the amount to be remitted to a non-resident, but is not sure as to what should be the portion so taxable or is not sure as to the amount of tax to be deducted. In such a situation, he is required to make an application to the Income-tax Officer (TDS) for determining the amount. It is only when these conditions are satisfied and an application is made to the Income- tax Officer (TDS) that the question of making an order u/s.195(2) will arise. In fact, at one point of time, there was a provision in the Income-tax Act to obtain a NOC from the Department that no tax was due. That certificate was required to be given to the RBI for making remittance. It was held in the case of Czechoslovak Ocean Shipping International Joint Stock Company v. ITO, (1971) 81 ITR 162 (Cal.) that an application for NOC cannot be said to be an application u/s.195(2) of the Act. While deciding the scope of S. 195(2) it is important to note that the tax which is required to be deducted at source is deductible only out of the chargeable sum. This is the underlying principle of S. 195. Hence, apart from S. 9(1), S. 4, S. 5, S. 9, S. 90, S. 91 as well as the provisions of the DTAA are also relevant, while applying tax deduction at source provisions…..”

2.5 The Court, then, stated that the application to the ITO u/s.195(2) or u/s.195(3) is to avoid any further hassles for both residents as well as non-residents. The said provisions are of practical importance. Referring to the judgment in Transmission Corporation’s case, the Court pointed out that in that case the Apex Court has observed that the provisions of S. 195(2) is a safeguard. Based on this, the Court, then, further stated as under (pages 461/462):

“From this it follows that where a person responsible for deduction is fairly certain, then he can make his own determination as to whether the tax was deductible at source and, if so, what should be the amount thereof.”

2.6 Dealing with the contention raised on behalf of the Revenue that the moment there is remittance, the obligation to deduct TAS arises, the Court stated that if this is accepted, then we are obliterating the words ‘chargeable under the provisions of the Act’ in S. 195(1). Referring to the judgment of the Apex Court in the case of Vijay Ship Breaking Corpn. (314 ITR 309), the Court stated that the Payer is bound to deduct TAS only if, the tax is assessable in India. If tax is not so assessable, there is no question of TAS being deducted. Referring to the scheme of deduction of TAS contained in Chapter XVII-B, the Court stated that on analysis of various provisions contained therein, one finds the use of different expressions, however, the expression ‘sum chargeable under the provisions of the Act’ is used only in S. 195. In no other provision this expression is found. Therefore, the Court is required to give meaning and effect to the said expression. Therefore, it follows that the obligation to deduct TAS arises only when there is a sum chargeable under the Act. S. 195 is to be read in conformity with charging provision (S. 4, S. 5 and S. 9). The Court stated that we cannot treat S. 195 to mean that the moment there is remittance, the obligation to deduct TAS arises. If such a contention is accepted, it would mean that on mere remittance income would be said to arise or accrue in India. While interpreting a Section, one has to give weightage to every word used in the Section. Again, the Act is to be read as an integrated code and one cannot read the charging Section of the Act de hors the machinery provision as held by the Apex Court in the case the Eli Lilly (312 ITR 325).

2.6.1 Explaining further, the effect of the above referred contention of the Revenue, the Court stated as under (page 463):

“….If the contention of the Department that any person making payment to a non-resident is necessarily required to deduct TAS, then the consequence would be that the Department would be entitled to appropriate the monies deposited by the payer even if the sum paid is not chargeable to tax because there is no provision in the Income- tax Act by which a payer can obtain refund. S. 237 read with S. 199 implies that only the recipient of the sum, i.e., the payee could seek a refund. It must therefore follow if the Department is right, that the law requires tax to be deducted on all payments, the payer, therefore, has to deduct and pay tax, even if the so-called deduction comes out of his own pocket and he has no remedy whatsoever, even where the sum paid by him is not a sum chargeable under the Act. The interpretation of the Department, therefore, not only requires the words ‘chargeable under the provisions of the Act’ to be omitted, it also leads to an absurd consequence. The interpretation placed by the Department would result in a situation where even when the income has no territorial nexus with India or is not chargeable in India, the Government would nonetheless collect tax….”

2.7 Dealing with another argument of the Revenue that huge seepage of the revenue can take place if the Payers are free to decide to deduct or not to deduct TAS, the Court stated that according to the Revenue, S. 195(2) is a provision requiring the Payer to give information so that the Revenue is able to keep track of the remittances made to non-residents outside India. The Court did not find any merit in this contention. For this, the Court noted that the Payer when he makes remittance, he claims a deduction or allowance of sum as an expenditure and if there is default in making TAS, such expenditure will get disallowed as provided in S. 40(a)(i). This provision ensures effective compliance of S.

195.    The Court also noted the New Procedure for Remittance introduced in the form of 195(6) with effect from 1-4-2008 and stated that it will not apply for the period under consideration. Finally, the Court took the view that there are adequate safeguards created in the Act, which would prevent the revenue leakages.

2.8 The Court, then, considered the effect of the judgment of the Apex Court in Transmission Corporation’s case and stated that the only issue raised in that case was whether TDS was applicable only to pure income payments and not to composite payments, which had an element of income embedded therein. The controversy before the Court in the present cases is, therefore, quite different. In that case, it was held by the Court that if the Payer had a doubt as to the amount to be deducted as TAS, he could approach to the ITO to compute the amount on which deduction of TAS has to be made. Explaining the effect of the said judgment, as well as the effect of S. 195(2), the Court concluded as under (pages 465/466):

“…..In our view, S. 195(2) is based on the “principle of proportionality”. The said sub-section gets attracted only in cases where the payment made is a composite payment in which a certain proportion of payment has an element of “income” chargeable to tax in India. It is in this context that the Supreme Court stated, “If no such application is filed, income-tax on such sum is to be deducted and it is the statutory obligation of the person responsible for paying such ‘sum’ to deduct tax thereon before making payment. He has to discharge the obligation to TDS”. If one reads the observation of the Supreme Court, the words ‘such sum’ clearly indicate that the observation refers to a case of composite payment where the payer has a doubt regarding the inclusion of an amount in such payment which is exigible to tax in India. In our view, the above observations of this Court in Transmission Corporation case (1999) 239 ITR 587 (SC) which are put in italics have been completely, with respect, misunderstood by the Karnataka High Court to mean that it is not open for the payer to contend that if the amount paid by him to the non-resident is not at all ‘charge-able to tax in India’, then no TAS is required to be deducted from such payment….”

2.9 On merits of the cases on hand, the Court noted that the ITO and the First Appellate Authority have taken a view that the payment for supply of software constituted royalty, whereas the Appellate Tribunal has held otherwise and accepted the contention of the Appellant(s). However, the High Court did not go into merits of the cases. Therefore, the cases are remitted to the High Court for de novo consideration on merits.

Conclusion:

3.1 In view of the above judgment of the Apex Court, now it is the settled that if the payment is made to a non-resident, which is not a taxable income in India, then no tax is required to be deducted u/s.195.

3.2 For the above purpose, it is open to the Payer to decide whether such payment is at all chargeable to tax in India as the income of the Payee. For this purpose, the Payer can take into account the relevant provisions of the Act as well as applicable Double Tax Avoidance Agreement (DTAA). If, in the process, the Payer is fairly certain about the non-taxability, he need not deduct TAS.

3.3 In view of the above judgment of the Apex Court, for the purpose of determination taxability of the remittance being made to non-resident, it is also open to the Payer to determine the character of income in the hands of non-resident Payee.

3.4 There are adequate safeguard in the Act to prevent revenue leakages, notwithstanding the above view of the Apex Court on the provisions of S. 195.

3.5 In the above judgment, the Court has also relied on its judgment in the case of Eli Lilly & C0. India Pvt. Ltd. (312 ITR 225). In this case, the Court dealt with the liability for TDS u/s.192 in respect of ‘Home Salary’ paid by the foreign company outside India to expatiates, seconded to the Indian company. We have analysed this judgment in this column in the May/June, 2009 issues of this journal. For the effect of the same and other consequences of default for non-compliance of TDS provisions, reference may be made to the same.

Registration of a partnership firm — Actual starting of business prior to registration not a condition precedent — Partnership Act, 1932 S. 4.

New Page 1

[The Registrar of Firms, Societies and Non-Trading
Corporations, West Bengal & Anr. v. Tarun Manna & Ors.,
AIR 2010 Calcutta
79]

The Registrar of Firms had declined to grant registration of
the firm which was desirous of carrying on business in foreign liquor as
wholesaler on the ground that the firm had not yet obtained any valid licence
from the concerned authority to start the business.

The Court observed that the partnership is the relation
between persons created by contract whereby the parties to such contract have
agreed to share the profits of a business with further condition that the
proposed business must be carried on by all or any of them acting for all.
Therefore the first condition of existence of a partnership is that there must
be an agreement by the partners to share the profits of a business. The other
condition is that such business must be agreed to be carried on by all or any of
them acting for all; in other words there must be existence of agency among the
partners of the proposed business as specifically recognized in S. 18 of the
Act.

Although a partnership firm can come into existence and
function without being registered at its own risk and at the risk of a third
party who deals with it, it is not the law that in order to have registration of
the firm the partners must be first exposed to risk of loss by dealing with the
third party without having any registration and then can only acquire the right
to apply for registration. There are various types of businesses which cannot be
even undertaken without first taking licence from appropriate authority.
Partnership is the relation among partners created by agreement and the
objection of S. 58 of the Act is to register such agreement by keeping note of
the particulars of the agreement arrived at by the parties for the benefit of
the partner as well as third parties who propose to deal with such firm. If
other formalities u/s.58 are satisfied the Registrar is bound to register the
firm.

levitra

Right to Information — Decision of Tribunal by nature is in public domain and ought to be ordinarily accessible to any applicant — Right to Information Act, 2005, S. 6 and S. 7.

New Page 1

[R. K. Jain v. Appellate Tribunal For Foreign Exchange,
2010 (252) ELT 366 (CIC)]

The applicant sought information from the Asst. Registrar of
the Appellate Tribunal For Foreign Exchange, namely :

“please provide inspection of all orders passed by ATFE
during the year 2008 and from 1-6-2009 to 15-8-2009.”

“Please provide list of cases in which orders are reserved
but not yet pronounced till 10-8-2009.”

The CPIO and the Appellate Authority declined to disclose the
information to the applicant on the ground that the applicant had not mentioned
the public interest for inspecting the records.

On further appeal the Central Information  Commission
held that it is inconceivable why an  applicant should be required to state
the public interest for receiving information which was so obvious as the orders
of a legally constituted authority. Such decisions are by their very nature in
the public domain and ought to be ordinarily accessible to any applicant.

The information relates to an essential function for which
this public authority was constituted, and there can be no reason why an
information about hearings of cases, their dates, reserving orders for
pronouncement, and pronouncement of the orders after these were reserved —
should be declined to a citizen. It was, in fact, expected of the public
authority that such essential information about its functioning should be
centrally tabulated and kept available for anyone seeking inspection.

It was held that the CPIO and the Appellate Authority had
been grossly errant in discharging their responsibilities under the RTI Act.

It was directed that the information be disclosed to the appellant through
inspection of the documents mentioned in the appellant’s RTI application.

levitra

Power of attorney — Registration — Registration Act, — S. 17.

New Page 1

[Mrs. B. Maragathamani & Ors. v. Member Secretary, Chennai
Metropolitan Development Authority & Ors.,
AIR 2010 Madras 61]

The petitioners 1 to 5 were holder of a valid power of
attorney.

The application for permission of construction of building
was rejected on the ground that the building was owned by several others holding
undivided shares of land and they have not given any registered power of
attorney in favour of the applicant.

The Court observed that S. 17 of the Registration Act, 1908
provides for compulsory registration of documents. S. 18 relates to the
documents of which registration is optional. S. 17 contemplates compulsory
registration of documents whenever some interest over immovable property or some
non-testamentary instruments transferring or assigning any decree or order of a
Court. None of the clauses contemplated under that Section requires a
registration of a power of attorney, which does not convey or confer any title
or interest whether vested or contingent.

As against S. 17, S. 18 gives an option to the executant of a
document to register the documents. The document in question is in respect of an
authorisation to some of the purchasers in an apartment seeking for
regularisation.

The authorisation does not indicate any transfer of title or
interest or any other matter covered u/s.17 and for that matter even u/s.18 of
the Registration Act. The power of attorney had been notarised by one Advocate
and Notary, Chennai. S. 85 of the Indian Evidence Act contemplates a presumption
to be drawn by the Court as to certain powers of attorney. By that Section the
Court shall presume that every document purporting to be a power of attorney and
to have been executed before and authenticated by a Notary Public was so
executed and authenticated. Certainly the power of attorney in question would be
considered to be a valid and legal document for the purpose of making an
application for regularisation and such application cannot be rejected solely on
the ground that it is not registered.

The Court held that the power of attorney does not create any
interest in immovable property. It is further held even on the question of
compulsory registration of the power of attorney, which is not covered u/s.17,
that only when the document creates an interest in immovable property, it is
compulsorily registrable.

Hence, the order rejecting the application for regularisation
solely on the ground that the power of attorney had not been registered was set
aside.

levitra

Certified copy — Document more than 20 years old — Admissibility — Evidence Act, 1872 S. 90, S. 90A.

New Page 1

[Dani Ram (deceased by L.Rs) v. Jamuna Das
(deceased by L.Rs)
AIR 2010 (NOC) 524 (All) 2010 (1) ALJ 706]

The plaintiff had claimed rights as co-sharer by way of
inheritance from one Mr. Girdhar who was one of the co-sharers. The sale deed
dated 20-10-1914 was reference in evidence, however it was not the basis of
plaint, neither was it relied upon by the plaintiff in pleading. On
admissibility of certified copy of the said sale deed, the Court held that S. 90
and S. 90-A of the Indian Evidence Act as applicable to the State of U.P.
provide that where a document which is more than 20 years old is produced from
proper custody, the Court may presume that the signature and every other part of
such document, which purports to be in the handwriting of any particular person,
is in that person’s handwriting and in case executed and attested, that it is
duly executed and attested by the persons by whom it is said to be so executed
and attested. Similarly, S. 90-A of the Act provides that where any registered
document or a duly certified copy thereof is produced from the proper custody,
the Court may presume that the original was executed by the person by whom it
purports to have been executed. In other words, a certified copy of a document
which is more than 20 years old and is produced in evidence from the proper
custody, the presumption would be that it bears the signature of the person and
that it is duly executed and attested by such a person. Therefore, in such
circumstances, it is not necessary to produce the original of such document and
to prove it. However, Ss.(2) of S. 90-A places a rider and provides that such a
presumption shall not be available where the document is the basis of the suit
or of defence or is relied upon in a plaint or written statement. On perusal of
the plaint it reveals that the plaintiff had claimed rights as co-sharer in the
offerings by way of inheritance from Girdhar who was admittedly one of the
co-sharers and whose rights devolved upon his daughter’s son Dulli, who happened
to be the father of the plaintiff. There was no mention in the plaint about the
sale deed dated 20-10-1914 or that the plaintiff is claiming rights on the basis
of the sale deed. A reference of the said sale deed had come only in evidence.
Therefore the sale deed was neither the basis of the plaint, nor had it been
relied upon by the plaintiff in the pleadings. Hence, Ss.2 of S. 90-A of the
Evidence Act would not be attracted, and as such the presumption drawn in favour
of the sale deed by the lower Appellate Court was legally correct. Even though
the original of the said sale deed was not produced and only a certified copy
thereof was brought on record coupled with the fact that its production from the
proper custody is not disputed, it was admissible in evidence u/s.90 and
u/s.90-A of the Act.

levitra

Power of attorney : Evidence through power of attorney cannot be given : Power of Attorney Act, 1882 S. 2.

New Page 1

[Rajiv Dinesh Gadkari v. Smt. Nilangi Rajiv Gadkari,
AIR 2010 (NOC) 538 (Bom.), 2010 (1) AIR Bom R. 45]

The husband had asked for exemption from attending the Court
as he was residing in foreign country. As per provisions of S. 13 of the Family
Courts Act, 1984 no party to a suit or proceeding before a Family Court shall be
entitled, as of right, to be represented by a legal practitioner, though
normally the Court may give permission in the interest of justice for taking
assistance of legal expert. He cannot be permitted to give his evidence through
his power of attorney. It was held that in matrimonial matter, presence of
spouses before the Court was vital as there were certain aspects which are only
within the personal knowledge of the spouse. In fact, it was the duty of the
Family Court u/s.9 of the Act to make efforts for settlement. The power of
attorney holder cannot give evidence regarding the facts which were only within
the personal knowledge of either of the husband or wife.

levitra

Arbitration — Resolution of dispute through arbitration cannot be initiated by a debtor — Securitisation and Reconstruction of Financial Assets and Enforcement of Security Interest Act, 2002 S. 11.

New Page 1

  1. Arbitration — Resolution of dispute through arbitration
    cannot be initiated by a debtor — Securitisation and Reconstruction of
    Financial Assets and Enforcement of Security Interest Act, 2002 S. 11.

[Smt. Pushpalatha S. v. State Bank of Travancore & Anr.,
AIR 2009 Kerala 181]

The petitioner availed a loan from the first respondent,
under the available financial assistance scheme of the second respondent,
Khadi and Village Industries Commission. The petitioner states that the second
respondent recommended her application and forwarded it to the first
respondent bank. However, the bank did not duly honour its commitments and
hence margin money and other amounts payable by the second respondent, the
Commission, was not appropriately released.

On default in repayment, the bank initiated action under
the Securitisation and Reconstruction of Financial Assets and Enforcement of
Security Interest Act, 2002 (in short, SARFAESI Act). A notice u/s. 13(2) was
issued. The petitioner replied stating that in view of the disputes between
the petitioner and the first respondent regarding the total amount outstanding
from her to the bank, the parties have to go for arbitration in terms of S. 11
of the SARFAESI Act read with the provisions of the Arbitration and
Conciliation Act, 1996.

The petitioner’s challenge is to the bank’s decision that
it does not agree for arbitration in terms of S. 11 of the SARFAESI Act.

The Court observed that a reading of S. 11 of the SARFAESI
Act shows that the disputes which could be resolved by recourse to that
provision are disputes relating to securitisation or reconstruction or
non-payment of any amount due including interest. Such a dispute could be
resolved only when that arises amongst any of the parties stated in that said
provision. They are the bank or the financial institution or the
securitisation company or the reconstruction company or a qualified
institutional buyer. Therefore any dispute between a secured creditor and a
debtor in relation to the security interest or secured debt does not fall for
arbitration under that provision. For that clear reason, S. 11 of the SARFAESI
Act cannot be initiated by a debtor. Hence the decision of the bank to that
extent is sustainable. Therefore, the petitioner’s plea based on S. 11 of the
SARFAESI Act was rejected.

Power of attorney — Sale of immovable property through execution of sale agreement/general power of attorney/will instead of execution and registration of regular deeds of conveyance deprecated as illegal and irregular — Transfer of Property Act, S. 54.

New Page 1

  1. Power of attorney — Sale of immovable property through
    execution of sale agreement/general power of attorney/will instead of
    execution and registration of regular deeds of conveyance deprecated as
    illegal and irregular — Transfer of Property Act, S. 54.

[Suraj Lamp & Inds. (P) Ltd. Thru DIR v. State of
Haryana & Anr.,
AIR 2009 SC 3077]

This case is a typical example of an irregular process
spreading across the country.

The petitioner, a company incorporated under the Companies
Act, claims that one Ramnath and his family members sold two and half acres of
land in Gurgaon to them by means of an agreement of sale, General Power of
Attorney (for short ‘GPA’) and a ‘Will’ in the year 1991 for a consideration.
It was further alleged that the petitioner verbally agreed to sell a part of
the said property measuring one acre to one Dharamvir Yadav for Rs.60 lakhs in
December 1996. It was stated that the said Dharamvir Yadav, and his son Mohit
Yadav (an ex MLA and Minister), instead of proceeding with the transaction
with the petitioner, directly got in touch with Ramnath and his family members
and in 1997 got a GPA in favour of Dharamvir Yadav in regard to the entire two
and half acres executed and registered and illegally cancelled the earlier GPA
in favour of the petitioner. The petitioner claims that when its Director, S.
K. Chandak, confronted Dharamvir Yadav in the year 1999 in this behalf, the
said Yadav apologised and issued a cheque for Rs.10 lakhs towards part payment
and agreed to pay the balance of Rs.50 lakhs shortly, but that the said cheque
was dishonoured. It was further alleged that in the year 2001, the petitioner
lodged a criminal complaint against Ramnath and members of his family who
executed the sale agreement/GPA/will in favour of the petitioner and another
complaint against Dharambir Yadav and his son in the District Court, Gurgaon.
The petitioner claims that as no action was taken on its FIR by the
Investigation Officer, the petitioner filed an application under the Right to
Information Act, 2004 seeking the status. An appeal filed by the petitioner
was disposed of by the Chief Information Commissioner, merely directing that
the Police should re-investigate the FIR. The petitioner filed a writ petition
challenging the order of the Chief Information Commissioner and seeking
initiation of proceedings u/s.20 of the RTI Act and imposition of penalty. The
said writ petition was disposed of by the High Court by the impugned order
holding that S. 20 was directory and not mandatory.

The Court observed that the issue was in respect of
avoidance of execution and registration of deeds of conveyance as the mode of
transfer of freehold immovable property by increasing tendency to adopt ‘Power
of Attorney Sales’, that is execution of sale agreement/ general power of
attorney/will (for short ‘SA-GPA-Will transactions’) instead of execution and
registration of regular deeds of conveyance, on receiving full consideration.

The ‘Power of Attorney Sales’ as a method of ‘transfer’ was
evolved by lawyers and document writers in Delhi, to overcome certain
restrictions on transfer of flats by the Delhi Development Authority (for
short ‘DDA’). DDA had undertaken large-scale development by constructing of
flats. It is stated that when DDA allotted a flat to an allottee, any transfer
of the assignment by the allottee required the permission of DDA and such
permission was granted only on payment to DDA of the ‘unearned increase’, that
is the difference between the market value/sale price and the original cost of
allotment. To avoid the cumbersome procedure in obtaining permission and to
avoid payment of the huge part of the price to the DDA as unearned increase, a
hybrid system was evolved whereby the allottee/holder of the flat, on
receiving the agreed consideration would deliver the possession of the flat to
the purchaser and execute such power of attorney sales/will, etc. Such
transactions were obviously irregular and illegal being contrary to the rules
and terms of allotment. Further, in the absence of a registered deed of
conveyance, no right, title or interest in an immovable property could be
transferred to the purchaser.

The Registration Act, 1908, was enacted with the intention
of providing orderliness, discipline and public notice in regard to
transactions relating to immovable property and protection from fraud and
forgery of documents of transfer. This is achieved by requiring compulsory
registration of certain types of documents and providing for consequences of
non-registration. S. 17 of the Registration Act clearly provides that any
document (other than testamentary instruments) which purports or operates to
create, declare, assign, limit or extinguish whether in present or in future
‘any right, title or interest’ whether vested or contingent of the value of
Rs.100 and upwards to or in immovable property. S. 49 of the said Act provides
that no document required by S. 17 to be registered shall, affect any
immovable property comprised therein or received as evidence of any
transaction affected such property, unless it has been registered.
Registration of a document gives notice to the world that such a document has
been executed. Registration provides safety and security to transactions
relating to immovable property, even if the document is lost or destroyed. It
gives publicity and public exposure to documents, thereby preventing forgeries
and frauds in regard to transactions and execution of documents.

Whatever be the intention, the consequences are disturbing
and far-reaching, adversely affecting the economy, civil society and law and
order. Firstly, it enables large-scale evasion of income tax, wealth tax,
stamp duty and registration fees, thereby denying the benefit of such revenue
to the government and the public. Secondly, such transactions enable persons
with undisclosed wealth/income to invest their black money and also earn
profit/income, thereby encouraging circulation of black money and corruption.
Such power of attorney sales indirectly lead to growth of real estate mafia
and criminalisation of real estate transactions.

Power of attorney — The holder of power of attorney can only conduct case — Cannot be allowed to depose on behalf of his principal on matters which would be within his personal knowledge — Civil Procedure Code, Order III Rule 1 & 2.

New Page 1

  1. Power of attorney — The holder of power of attorney can
    only conduct case — Cannot be allowed to depose on behalf of his principal on
    matters which would be within his personal knowledge — Civil Procedure Code,
    Order III Rule 1 & 2.

[ Usha Ranganathan v. N. K. V. Krishnan & Anr., AIR
2009 Madras 178]

The respondents are defendants, they were represented by
one Mr. C. Ramesh, who was conducting their case on their behalf, as their
power of attorney. The respondents filed application stating that the Power of
Attorney Mr. C. Ramesh suddenly left them, which necessitated to cancel the
power of attorney given to him and on the same day they executed Power of
Attorney deed in favour of one Mr. D. Nagarajan and hence he may be recognised
as power of attorney holder for the defendants and be permitted to give
evidence and prosecute the above case on the behalf of defendants by
substituting his name in the place of Mr. C. Ramesh. The said petition was
resisted by filing the counter application by the respondent/plaintiff. The
learned District Munsif allowed the application.

The petitioner contended that the prayer in the application
contains a request for examination of power of attorney in place of the
defendants, which is not recognised by law and the application ought to be
dismissed.

The Court while dealing with Order III Rules 1 and 2 of CPC
explained the scope of the phrase ‘to act’ and held that the word ‘act’ would
not include adducing oral evidence on behalf of his principal for the acts
done by the principal and not by him and that he cannot depose for the
principal in respect of the matter which only the principal can have a
personal knowledge.

Order III, Rules 1 and 2 CPC, empowers the holder of power
of attorney to ‘act’ on behalf of the principal. The word ‘acts’ employed in
Order III, Rules 1 and 2 CPC, confines only in respect of ‘acts’ done by the
power of attorney holder in exercise of power granted by the instrument. The
term ‘acts’ would not include deposing in place and instead of the principal.
In other words, if the power of attorney holder has rendered some ‘acts’ in
pursuance to power of attorney, he may depose for the principal in respect of
the matter of which only the principal can have a personal knowledge and in
respect of which the principal is entitled to be cross-examined.

Thus the new power of attorney holder Mr. D. Nagarajan can
conduct the case on behalf of the respondents/defendants except giving oral
evidence on their behalf.

Property — Right of Guardian to sell the property of minor — Permission of the Court u/s.8 of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act read with the provisions of Guardian and Wards Act would not be necessary where an interest in the joint family is sought

New Page 1

  1. Property — Right of Guardian to sell the property of minor
    — Permission of the Court u/s.8 of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act
    read with the provisions of Guardian and Wards Act would not be necessary
    where an interest in the joint family is sought to be disposed of.

[Prakash Ramkrishna Khadse, Vilas Ramkrishna Khadse and
Smt. Shakuntala wd/o Ramkrishna v. Manikrao Ramaji Sonwane and Ors.,
2009
Vol. 111(9) Bom. L.R. 4137]

The appellant defendants, owners of suit property, entered
into an agreement of sale with the respondent plaintiff. Allegedly, the
plaintiff failed to perform his part of contract by providing evidence as to
payment of requisite consideration under agreement of sale. Therefore, the
defendants refused to register the sale deed in favour of the plaintiff and
entered into sale with the defendants No. 4-5 and later on with the defendants
6-7. The plaintiff had filed suit for specific performance.

One of the contentions raised by the appellant/defendants
was that there is no averment in the plaint that the contract was entered into
by the defendants 1 and 2 i.e., elder brother and mother for the
benefit of the minor defendant No. 3 or that it will so benefit the minor. He
submits that a guardian has no right to sell the property of minor without
obtaining permission of the District Judge and admittedly in this case the
permission was not obtained.

The suit property is admittedly the ancestral property of
the defendants No. 1 to 3 i.e., vendors of the plaintiff. S. 6 of the
Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act says that in the absence of the father,
the mother shall be the guardian of the person and property of the minor,
excluding his undivided share in the joint family property. S. 8 speaks of
powers of natural guardian in respect of separate property of the minor. S. 8
has no application to cases where the minor has an interest in Hindu undivided
family.

The Court observed that the permission of the Court u/s.8
of the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act read with the provisions of the
Guardian and Wards Act would not be necessary where an interest in the joint
family is sought to be disposed of. In the instant case the elder brother who
was the Karta of the joint family and the mother have joined the execution of
the agreement.

The question that arose for consideration was whether a
contract entered into by a guardian of a Hindu minor for sale or for purchase
of immoveable property was specifically enforceable against the minor.

It was held that a minor has no legal competency to enter
into a contract or authorise another to do so on his behalf. A guardian,
therefore, steps in to supplement the minor’s defective capacity. The limit
and extent of the guardian’s capacity (authority) are conditioned by Hindu
law. They can only function within the doctrine of legal necessity or benefit.
The validity of the transaction is judged with reference to the scope of his
power to enter into a contract on behalf of the minor. Even the personal
liability arising out of the guardian’s contract is a liability of the minor’s
estate only. Since the guardian under the Hindu law has the legal competency
to enter into a contract on behalf of the minor for necessity or for the
benefit of the estate, the contract is valid from the time of its inception,
and since either party can enforce any contract, the test of enforceability is
satisfied.

The Court therefore held that a contract to purchase
immoveable property by a competent guardian acting within his authority on
behalf of a minor is specifically enforceable by or against the minor. Thus a
guardian has power to enter into a contract on behalf of a minor and it could
be so enforced against the minor. It will always be for the minor to repudiate
or not to repudiate on attaining majority. The contract is therefore not void.

Enforcement of security interest — It is open to a secured creditor to move against any secured asset and it is not essential that all the secured properties should be put to sale simultaneously — Securitisation and Reconstruction of Financial Assets and


  1. Enforcement of security interest — It is open to a secured
    creditor to move against any secured asset and it is not essential that all
    the secured properties should be put to sale simultaneously — Securitisation
    and Reconstruction of Financial Assets and Enforcement of Security Interest
    Act, 2002 : S. 13(2) and S. (4).

[M/s. Wasan Shoes Ltd. & Ors. v. Chairperson, Debts
Recovery Appellate Tribunal, Allahabad & Ors.,
AIR 2009 Allahabad 163]

The respondent-bank filed a claim application in the year
2004 before the Debts Recovery Tribunal for recovery of Rs.14.97 crores plus
interest. During its pendency, a demand notice was issued u/s.13(2) of the
Securitisation and Reconstruction of Financial Assets and Enforcement of
Security Interest Act, 2002. It was alleged in the said notice that the
petitioners were required to discharge their liabilities within sixty days
and, in the meanwhile, the petitioners were restrained from dealing with the
secured assets, in any manner, whatsoever. The secured assets were at Agra and
the other at Noida.

The petitioners submitted their reply to the notice denying
any liability to pay, and contended that no amount was due or payable by them,
and that, the notice was liable to be withdrawn. A possession notice u/s.13(4)
of the Act was issued, intimating the petitioners that possession of plot at
Agra had been taken.

The Debts Recovery Tribunal, disposed of the interim
application holding that the sale of the property at NOIDA could not be made
by the respondent-bank, inasmuch as the possession of this plot was not taken
u/s.13(4) of the Act, but permitted the respondent-bank to proceed with the
sale of the plots located at Agra. The petitioners, being aggrieved by the
said order, filed an appeal u/s.18 of the Act, which was dismissed.

The petitioner contended that the notice u/s.13(2) of the
Act was with regard to the two properties located at Agra and NOIDA, and that,
possession u/s.13(4) of the Act was only confined to one property located at
Agra, and this procedure, adopted by the respondent-bank, was patently
illegal.

The Court observed that there was no error in the issuance
of notice u/s.13(2) of the Act. It is open to a secured creditor to move
against any secured assets and it is not essential that all the secured
properties should be put to sale simultaneously. If by sale of one property
substantial recovery could be made, it is not necessary that all the
properties should be sold or possession be taken u/s.13(4) of the Act. Thus
the Court did not find any error in the procedure adopted. Insofar as Rule
8(2) of the Rules is concerned, the publication had been made in two
newspapers, and that substantial compliance had been made under Rule 8(2) of
the Rules. Therefore, the petition was dismissed.

levitra

Recovery of debts — Tribunal has no power to control physical movement of defendant borrower — It cannot impound passport — Recovery of Debts due to Banks and Financial Institution Acts, 1993 S. 19, S. 22.

New Page 1

[Prafulchandra V. Patel & Ors. v. State Bank of India &
Ors.,
AIR 2010 Gujarat 46]

The respondent-bank had filed a petition against the
petitioners for recovery of amount of Rs.37 crores with accrued interest.
Simultaneously an application for interim injunction by the bank to restrain the
petitioners, to transfer of the property and the petitioners from leaving India
without prior permission. The Tribunal granted interim injunction in respect to
properties, however, it did not grant any injunction for restraining the
petitioners from leaving India. Later in another application the Tribunal
restrained the petitioner from leaving India without prior permission of the
Tribunal. The said order was challenged before the High Court on the limited
issue of restraining the petitioner from leaving India.

The Court held that the Debt Recovery Tribunal has no power
to control the physical movement of the defendant-borrowers in absolute, merely
because suit for recovery or the proceedings for recovery of amount, if filed,
in capacity as the mortgagee by the plaintiff bank.

The Tribunal under the RDB Act has power to command and
control the properties of the defendants, may be in its possession or in
possession of third party, and the powers are to be used for grant of injunction
for such purpose. It is only when the Tribunal satisfactorily finds that the
defendant is obstructing the Tribunal or its officers from having command and
control over properties of the defendant, in possession of the defendant or in
possession of third party, the powers may be exercised by the Tribunal to
control and restrict physical movement of the defendant, but not otherwise. But
the Tribunal has no power in absolute to prohibit the physical movement of the
defendants beyond its territorial jurisdiction or to prohibit the defendants
from leaving the country. Thus, the Tribunal has no power to direct impounding
of the passport.

levitra

Precedents — One Bench cannot differ from the view of another Co-ordinate Bench — In case of difference in views, matter must be referred to a Larger Bench.

New Page 1

[Mercedes Benz India Pvt. Ltd. v. UOI, 2010 (252) ELT
168 (Bom.)]

One Bench of the Tribunal decided an appeal in favour of the assessee. However, another Bench refused to follow that decision
even though the facts were the same, on the ground that the earlier decision did
not address the grievance of the Revenue and did not consider all the facts and
did not lay down a clear ratio. The assessee filed a writ petition complaining
of breach of propriety on the part of the Tribunal by not referring the issue to
a
Larger Bench.

The Bombay High Court observed that in a multi-Judge Court,
the Judges are bound by precedents and procedure. They could use their
discretion only when there is no declared principle to be found, no rule and no
authority. The judicial decorum and legal propriety demand that where a learned
single Judge or a Division Bench does not agree with the decision of a Bench of
co-ordinate jurisdiction, the matter should be referred to a Larger Bench. It is
a subversion of judicial process not to follow this procedure. In the system of
judicial review which is a part of the Constitutional scheme, it is held to be
the duty of the Judges of the Courts and Members of the Tribunals to make the
law more predictable. The question of law directly arising in the case should
not be dealt with apologetic approaches. The law must be made more effective as
a guide to behaviour. It must be determined with reasons which carry convictions
within the Courts, profession and public. Otherwise, the lawyers would be in a
predicament and would not know how to advise their clients. Subordinate Courts
would find themselves in an embarrassing position to choose between the
conflicting opinions. The general public would be in dilemma to obey or not to
obey such law and it, ultimately, falls into disrepute.

The Court further held that the view taken by the Tribunal
was not the correct approach. If the Tribunal wanted to differ to the earlier
view taken by the Tribunal in an identical set of facts, judicial discipline
required reference to the Larger Bench. One Co-ordinate Bench finding fault with another Co-ordinate Bench is not a healthy way of dealing with the matters.

Note : In UOI v. Paras Laminates Pvt. Ltd., (1990) 186 ITR
722 (SC) it was held that an order which did not follow a Co-ordinate Bench
decision was ‘per incuriam’ i.e., not a binding judicial precedent.

levitra

Appellate Tribunal — Passing of order — Reasonable time — Order passed after six months — Order set aside on ground of delay — S. 129B of Customs Act, 1962.

New Page 1

[Shantilal Jain v. UOI, 2010 (252) ELT 326 (Bom.)]

In this case the impugned order was passed by the Customs,
Excise and Service Tax Appellate Tribunal practically after a period of six
months from the date of hearing. The Bombay High Court set aside the order
without examining merits or demerits thereof and the appeal was restored to the
file of the
Tribunal for de novo hearing and decision afresh. The Court relied on the case
of Dewang Rasiklal Vora v. Union of India, 2003 (158) ELT 30 (Bom.); wherein it
was held that the judgment passed after considerable gap of time from the date
of hearing was
liable to be set aside, observing that justice should not only be done, but must
manifestly appear to
be done.

The Court also showed displeasure on the conduct of the
advocates signing the minutes of the order on behalf of the Revenue, which was
found to be not as per consensus between the advocates. The Court observed that
it was the obligation on the part of the advocate for the Revenue to protect the
interest of the Revenue and to be more diligent.

See Shivsagar Veg Restaurant v. CIT, (2009) 317 ITR 433 (Bom.)

levitra

Consolidated FDI policy-2010

Article

1. The Ministry of Commerce and Industry has issued a
‘Consolidated FDI Policy’
effective from 1st April, 2010. (Circular 1 of
2010)

The policy has consolidated into one document the entire
policy on foreign direct investment spread over various Press Notes. The past
Press Notes are rescinded. A fresh consolidated policy will be issued every six
months.

Though it states that there are no new measures in the
policy, there are a few provisions which did not exist earlier. In this article
I have mainly covered those issues which were not discussed earlier, and those
where there is additional or more clarity. I have covered the basic policy
provisions very briefly.

2. Basic FDI policy :


The basic policy for FDI is that foreign investment is freely
permitted in all sectors in India — except where there is a restriction. In some
sectors, FDI is totally prohibited like agriculture, retail trade, real estate,
etc. In some sectors, there are some conditions like NBFC, Construction and
Development, etc. However by and large, investment is freely permissible. On
investment, some compliances have to be completed.

If the investment is not under the automatic route, an
approval from FIPB or SIA is required.

Non-residents are required to invest at a price which is at
least equal to the value as per erstwhile CCI guidelines.

Transfer of shares is also under automatic route — subject to
compliance of the conditions laid down.

3. Legal background :


In the past, the foreign investment policy was issued as a
part of Industrial Policy. The Industrial Policy dealt with licensing and other
issues. Over a period by 2003, the Government titled the document as Foreign
Investment Policy, etc. In actual practice, ‘Industrial Policy’, ‘Foreign Direct
Investment Policy’, ‘Foreign Investment Policy’ have been used interchangeably.
There has never been a ‘Foreign Direct Investment Policy’ as such.

3.1 The Consolidated FDI policy has not been issued under any
law. It is a policy issued by the Department of Industrial Policy and Promotion
(DIPP) which is under the Ministry of Commerce and Industry.

DIPP issues Press Notes for amendments to the policy. The
legal framework is the Foreign Exchange Management Act and the regulations
issued under it. FEMA regulations lay down the law, and procedures. For Foreign
Direct Investment, FEMA Notification 20 is applicable. Generally the RBI issues
Notifications to amend the regulations in line with the Press Notes issued by
DIPP. However where the RBI has some differences or requires some
clarifications, FEMA regulations does not get amended.

On a few issues, there are differences between the FDI policy
and FEMA regulations.

3.2 Clause 1.1.9 of the Consolidated FDI policy states that
“The Circular consolidates FDI policy framework, the legal edifice is
built on Notifications issued by the RBI under FEMA.
Therefore, any changes
notified by the RBI from time to time would have to be complied with and where
there is a need/scope of interpretation, the relevant FEMA notification will
prevail.”


This is for the first time that a document states that it is
FEMA regulations which have the legal binding force. This is a clear provision
which is good. Where the Press Note (or Consolidated FDI policy) liberalises any
provision till the FEMA notification is amended, the liberalisation will not
have any effect. In such situation, one can approach the RBI with an
application. Generally the RBI would grant an approval, unless it has some
differences with DIPP on the liberalisation measures.

3.3 Clause 1.1.4 states that “the regulatory framework over a
period of time thus consists of Acts, Regulations, Press Notes, Press Releases,
Clarifications, etc.”. Thus according to DIPP, all communication from the DIPP
are a part of regulatory framework ! At times, there are clarifications given by
Ministers, or by DIPP on its website. Would they be a part of legal framework ?

It will be interesting to read the decision of Federation of
Associations of Manufacturers referred to in paragraph 6. The Delhi High Court
has said in case of policy matters, the Government is free to decide the meaning
it wants to adopt for various terms. In that case, the Government had adopted a
modern meaning of wholesale trading compared to the traditional meaning. That
time the meaning was not in the public domain. The Government gave its view by
way of an affidavit to the Court. The issue is that the Government can be more
upfront in providing its view.

3.4 FEMA Notification No. 20, states the following in
Schedule I, clause 2(1) :


“An Indian company, not engaged in any activity/sector
mentioned in Annex A to this schedule, may issue shares or convertible
debentures to a person resident outside India, subject to the limits
prescribed in Annex B to this schedule, in accordance with the Entry
Routes specified therein
and the provisions of Foreign Direct
Investment Policy,
as notified by the Ministry of Commerce and Industry,
Government of India, from time to time.”


As mentioned above, there has never been any Foreign Direct
Investment Policy as such. There has been an ‘Industrial policy’. Practically,
the document published by the Ministry of Commerce and Industries has been
referred to as the FDI policy.

3.5 The Consolidated FDI policy states that in cases of
interpretation, FEMA Notification will prevail. FEMA notification states that
investment will be permitted as per the limits stated in the schedule and the
FDI policy.

Which prevails — FEMA regulations or FDI policy ?

Take an example :

Chapter 4 of the Consolidated FDI policy lays down the policy
for deciding whether an Indian company is controlled and owned by Indian
residents and citizens. (Earlier the policy was laid down in Press Notes 2, 3
and 4 of 2009. These Press Notes now stand rescinded.) It states that if the
Indian company
in which there is foreign investment is owned or
controlled by non-residents to the extent of 50% or more,
it will be
considered as foreign investment. Any investment by such a company in another
Indian company will be considered as foreign investment. Sectoral caps will
apply.

Vice-versa, if the Indian company is owned and controlled
by persons who are Indian residents and citizens to the extent of more than 50%,

it will be considered as Indian investment. Investment by such a company in
another Indian company will not be considered for counting foreign investment.

A chart is given below to illustrate the issue :

Thus the Foreign Co. (F) owns directly and indirectly [through the JV Co. – (J)] total capital Rs.6,226 (3,626 + 2,600) of 62.26% in Defense production company (D).

In defence sector, foreign investment cannot exceed 26%. With the above structure, the investment can exceed 26%, although the control will be with the Indian Co. – I.

Is this permitted ?

A plain reading of FDI policy gives an impression that it is permitted. Investment in the above manner can take places in several sectors where there is a restriction or a sectoral cap.

However these provisions have not been enacted in FEMA regulations.

This is a situation where FDI policy is more liberal than the FEMA regulations.

The Consolidated FDI policy states that if there is any interpretation issue, FEMA will prevail. As such a provision is not there in FEMA, the investment cannot be made.

Under FEMA, it states that the investment is subject to provisions of the FDI policy. Can we say that the investment can be made ?

In my view, as the Consolidated FDI policy clearly states that FEMA will prevail, the investment cannot be made. (Also see paragraph 3.11.)

3.6 Take a situation where FEMA is more liberal than the FDI policy.

All sectors where there is no restriction, foreign investment can be made freely. Services sector is under automatic route under FEMA.

Under the erstwhile FDI policy before 31-3-2010 also, services sector was under automatic route.

The Consolidated FDI policy now states under clause 5.20 that FDI is allowed in specified ‘Business services’. Does this mean that other services are now no longer under automatic route ? (See paragraph 9.1 also for more discussion.)

3.7 Is it possible to take a view that only if the Consolidated FDI policy and FEMA regulations both permit, then only investment can be made ?

My personal view is as under :

Where FEMA permits an investment on automatic basis, a non-resident can make the investment. Where the FDI policy permits an investment, but FEMA does not permit it, then one needs to take an approval from the RBI/FIPB before making the investment.

3.8 Consider a situation where the non-resident wants to invest in ‘Cash and carry/Wholesale trading’. It is an activity which is permitted on automatic basis.

There were however controversies on the meaning of ‘Cash and carry/Wholesale’. One of the controversies was that whether goods sold on credit will be in line with ‘Cash and carry’. FEMA regulations do not explain the meaning of ‘cash and carry’. The Consolidated FDI policy now explains the meaning of this term. It states that normal credit terms can be given to the customers.

Thus investment can be made in this sector and normal credit can be extended to the customers. (See paragraph 6 for more discussion.)

Thus where FEMA is ‘silent’ on the meaning of any term, one should be able to rely on the FDI policy. In the case of Federation of Associations of Manufacturers, the Delhi High Court has stated that such issue is a policy matter. The Government is within its rights to formulate policy matters. If the Government decides to adopt a particular meaning of any business phrase, it can do so. If the Government has considered that normal credit terms are permissible, then the same are permissible.

3.9 Therefore in a situation where there is a clear conflict between FDI policy and FEMA, FEMA will prevail. Where it is an issue of understanding of particular terms, the clarification given by DIPP or FEMA will prevail.

3.10 One may appreciate that Consolidated FDI policy by DIPP is a policy level document, whereas FEMA is the legal document. Both have different objectives. The Consolidated FDI policy can be considered as the intention of the Government, whereas FEMA lays down the detailed rules. Unless a policy is enacted as a statute, it does not have the force of law.

3.11 With the FDI policy, a press release has also been issued. One of the paragraphs in the press release states that — “There are a number of issues related to FDI policy that are currently under discussion in the Government, such as foreign investment in Limited Liability Partnerships (LLPs), policy on issuance of partly paid shares/warrants, rescinding Schedule IV of FEMA, clarifications on issues related to Press Notes 2, 3 & 4 of 2009 and on Press Note 2 of 2005, as also certain definitional issues, etc. When a decision on these is taken, the Government decision would be announced and thereafter incorporated into the Consolidated Press Note subsequently.”

Thus there is recognition that there are some issues on which the Government thinking has still not been finalised.

In my view, Press Notes 2, 3 and 4 of 2009 are not operational as far as the automatic route is concerned. One can approach FIPB for a specific approval.
The Government is considering to scrap non-repatriable category of investment for NRIs. One will have to wait for the announcement.

Investment in an LLP is desirable. There will be issues of partners’ investment in capital, withdrawal of the same, payment of interest, etc.

Let us consider some specific issues dealt with by the FDI policy which have not been dealt with earlier.

    4. Investee entity :    
A non-resident can invest in an Indian company (on automatic basis). An NRI can invest in an Indian company on repatriable basis and non-repatriable basis. An NRI can invest in a partnership firm or a proprietory concern on non-repatriable basis. This policy continues under the Consolidated FDI policy.

Investment in other entities was not permitted. Now the Consolidated FDI policy is more specific.

4.1    Investment in partnership firm on repatriable basis :
Normally investment in partnership/proprietory concern is not permitted on repatriable basis. The only sector where there is a reference of investment in a firm is the defence sector (Press Note 2 dated 4-1-2002 and entry 5.9 of Consolidated FDI policy). The RBI had issued a Circular No. AP 39, dated 3-12-2003. As per the Circular, NRIs could invest in a partnership firm or a proprietory concern on repatriable basis after obtaining an approval from Secretariat of Industrial Approvals/RBI. The Circular also provides that persons of Non-Indian origin can invest in a partnership firm or a proprietory concern after obtaining an approval from the RBI.

In actual practice, the RBI is not granting any approval for repatriable investment in a partnership firm and proprietory concern.

The Consolidated FDI policy now provides that NRIs and persons other than NRIs can apply to the RBI [para 3.2.2]. The application will be decided in consultation with the Government of India. This is the first time that the FDI policy provides for a foreigner to invest in a partnership firm/proprietory concern. The criteria however has not been specified. One will have to wait and see whether the RBI/Government permits investment in a firm/proprietory concern and on what terms and conditions.

4.2 Trusts :

Para 3.3.3 prohibits FDI in trusts other than Venture Capital Fund (VCF). Investment in trusts was in any case not permitted. However, let us consider some issues.

4.2.1 Can an NRI or an FII invest in mutual funds which are formed as trusts ? So far they have been permitted to invest (Schedule 5 of FEMA Notification 20).

4.2.2 An NRI wants to set up a private trust in India. The trust is for his family members. Some beneficiaries are NRIs and some are Indian residents. The NRI settlor himself can be a beneficiary.

Can such a trust be settled ? Will such a settlement be considered as an ‘investment’ ?

At the outset one may observe that ‘settlement’ cannot be considered as ‘investment’. However there will be a transfer of assets to the Indian trust where a non-resident will have an interest. It requires an approval from the RBI. Now with a specific bar under the FDI policy, will it be possible to have an Indian trust with non-residents as beneficiary ? Will the RBI consider an application at all ? One will have to wait and watch.

The above situation is different from a situation where a non-resident wants to invest in the Indian economy through a trust. Consider a situation where an NRI settles funds in an Indian trust. The trust will have an NRI as a beneficiary. The trust will undertake portfolio investment/business activities. This is not permitted.

4.2.3 The personal status of the trust (whether it is a person), and its residential status are existing issues under FEMA. These are however beyond the scope of this article.

4.3 Other entities :

FDI is not permitted in other entities. Thus investment in Association of Persons is not possible.

A non-resident and an Indian resident have to jointly bid for a contract. The bidding may be done jointly. They may be even awarded the contract jointly. This is clearly permitted. Under the Income-tax Act, it may become an AOP. That is a different matter.

As long as there is no ‘investment’ to be made in the AOP, there is no restriction. In this kind of AOP, the parties only carry out the work jointly. The finances are independently managed by the investors. This is clearly permitted. As far as the non-resident is concerned, he may have to comply with the ‘project office’ rules.

If however the non-resident wants to ‘invest’ in the AOP, then it is prohibited.

    5. Securities in which the non-resident can invest in :

5.1    Convertible debentures and preference shares :

5.1.1 Prior to 1-5-2007, Indian companies could issue debentures and preference shares to non-residents which were partly or fully convertible into equity shares.

There were different views on how much of the face value could be converted into equity shares. Different offices of the RBI had given varying views on the amount which had to be converted into equity shares (ranging from 10 to 25% of the face value). However DIPP had a different view. According to DIPP, even if 1% of the face value was converted into equity shares, it was acceptable. With such an instrument, it was possible for a non-resident to invest in partly convertible debentures (PCDs) or partly convertible preference shares (PCPs). By having an option to convert only 1% of the face value, the investor could participate in the debt in India. Without the PCDs, it was difficult to participate in the debt.

India received a lot of foreign exchange in the form of FDI, ECB, and portfolio investment. The economy started heating up in 2007. Hence the Government banned partly convertible debentures and partly convertible instruments.

Only fully convertible debentures (FCDs) and fully convertible preference shares (FCPs) are now permitted.

5.1.2 There is however an issue of the price at which the FCDs and FCPs can be converted.

The basic policy is that Non-residents are required to invest at a price which is at least equal to the value as per erstwhile CCI guidelines (referred to as the ‘minimum price’). Therefore at what price the convertible debentures/preference shares should be converted. (This was an issue even when PCDs or PCPs could be issued.)

Broadly, there can be different alternatives for the price at which the instruments can be converted. These can be as under :
    i) The price of conversion could be the ‘mini-mum price’ of equity shares at the time of issue of FCDs/FCPs. It could be at face value in case of a new company or at a ‘minimum price’ in case of an existing company. This is the minimum price at which the non-resident has to invest.
    ii) The price of conversion could be decided at the time of conversion.
    iii) The third alternative is a variation of the second alternative. The basis of the price could be decided upfront depending on the profits which the company earns. The conversion period could also be a range of dates. It need not be a fixed date. The actual price could be worked out later. As in the second alternative, the ‘minimum price’ of conversion would be decided at the time of conversion.

5.1.3 The RBI held a view that the price could not be determined at the time of issue. It had to be determined at the time of conversion. Their argument was that if at the time of issue the prescribed price was Rs.10, and at the time of conversion after 3 years, the price was Rs.20, the non-resident must get the shares at Rs.20.

Recently at a conference, we were told that the price was to be decided upfront at the time of issue. This was the understanding from 2007 when PCDs and PCPs were banned ! In my view, when PCDs and PCPs were banned, there was nothing in the press releases and Circulars on the pricing issue.

5.1.4 The FDI policy states in clause 3.2.1 that the pricing of the capital instruments should be decided/ determined upfront at the time of issue of the instruments. Does this have any significance?

Does the ‘minimum price’ have to be determined at the time of issue ? Or only the basis for the ‘minimum price’ has to be determined ?

Does it have to be an exact amount, or can it be determined with reference to a basis like price to earnings ratio ?

The FDI policy states that the ‘pricing’ shall be decided/determined at the time of issue. ‘Pricing’ is a broader term. It is different from the term ‘price’. Pricing means basis of the price and not a certain number. Therefore if the basis of the price is determined, but the actual price is determined later, the condition should be considered as complied with.

However the RBI does not appear to have this view.
Let us consider an example below.

5.1.5    The ‘minimum price’ could be as under :

At the time of issue

Rs.
10

At the time of conversion into equity

Rs. 20

From investors’ point of view, there could be bona fide reasons for conversion at a ‘minimum price’ on the date of issue of FCDs/FCPs. They would consider their appreciation from the date of investment.

If the ‘minimum price’ is decided at the time of issue, then the investor will benefit. Consider further that the investor may receive interest on FCDs till the same are converted. In this situation, the investor will get interest, as well as the benefit of conversion at a lower price.

From issuer’s (investee company’s) point of view, there could be bona fide reasons for conversion at a ‘minimum price’ on the date of conversion of FCDs/ FCPs. If the ‘minimum price’ is higher at the time of conversion, the Indian company would not like to give away the shares at a lower price.

This issue has become a grey area. It requires more clarification from the RBI/Government.

In the share purchase agreements, it is advisable to provide that the price at which the FCDs/FCPs will be converted will be on a particular basis; however it will not be less than the price prescribed as per regulations under FEMA.

5.2 Prohibitions :
Apart from the FCDs and FCPs, no other instrument can be issued. It has been specifically stated that warrants and party paid shares cannot be issued.

    6. Trading :

6.1 FDI in trading activities is primarily prohibited. However trading for exports, Cash and Carry trading/ Wholesale trading (WT), single brand retail trading is permitted. (Press Note 4, dated 10-2-2006/clause 5.39 of Consolidated FDI policy.)

6.2 It will be interesting to note the meaning of ‘Cash and Carry’ as understood internationally.

The business format of cash and carry includes the following characteristics :
—  The seller sells on cash.
— Seller does not provide delivery services. The purchaser takes the goods himself. This is a major distinction between normal wholesale trading and cash and carry wholesale trad-ing.
— The volume of trade is not relevant. What is relevant is type of customer — whether he uses the goods for business, or for personal consumption. The customer should use the goods for business.

6.3 This understanding was never explained by the Government in the past. Initially there were several issues on which there was no clarity. Over time however some issues were clarified on the website of DIPP, or by way of clarification from DIPP on a specific request.

The meaning of WT as understood by DIPP is :
— The sale should be to a person who has sales tax number/VAT registration.
Say a hospital wants to buy medical sutures on wholesale basis. The hospital has registration numbers, under various Government authori-ties. Yet it is the ultimate consumer. Whether this was permitted or not was not clear.

— Sale should not be to an end user. i.e., The sale should be to an intermediary like distributor, etc.
— Sale should be on cash basis. Whether normal credit period as prevalent in the industry was permitted or not was not clear. On a specific request, DIPP clarified that normal credit pe-riod was permissible.

Subsequently, the Federation of Associations of Manufacturers had filed a writ petition in the Delhi High Court. In that case, the Government has given its understanding on the meaning of the term ‘Wholesale Cash and Carry trading’. The writ petition was filed mainly because the Government had permitted non-resident investment in B2B e-commerce. The Delhi High Court had said that this is a policy matter. If the Government in its wisdom adopts a modern meaning of ‘wholesale trading’ against a traditional meaning, then it is right in doing so.

6.4 The Consolidated FDI policy now explains this issue elaborately in clause 5.39.1.1. The important clarifications which the policy provides are as under :

— Sale of goods can be to distributors or inter-mediaries, and also to institutions and other professional business users. Thus the Indian company can sell computers in bulk to a person who wants to purchase them for office use.
The sale cannot be for personal consumption of the retail buyer.

Can sale take place to an individual Chartered Accountant in practice who will purchase, say, one box of papers for printing in his office ? Clearly this is permitted. The policy clarifies that — “The yardstick to determine whether the sale is wholesale or not would be the type of customers to whom the sale is made and not the size and volume of the sale.”

Thus essentially sale to end user for personal consumption is not permitted. Sale for busi-ness use is permitted.
Is a sale to a charitable trust or a hospital or an educational institution permitted ? Again the answer is that as these organisations will pur-chase for consumption during the course of their activities, the sale can be undertaken.

—  The policy provides for guidelines as under :
    a) All necessary approvals from Central/ State/ local Government should be obtained by the wholesaler.

    b) Sale to Government is permitted. Sale to person other than the Government will be permitted only when the ‘buyer’ fulfils any one of the following conditions :
    i) The buyer holds sales tax/VAT registration/service tax/excise duty registration; or
    ii) The buyer holds trade licences i.e., a licence/registration certificate/membership certificate/registration under the Shops and Establishment Act, reflecting that the buyer is itself engaged in a busi-ness involving commercial activity; or

    iii) The buyer holds permits/licence, etc. for undertaking retail trade (like tehbazari and similar licence for hawkers); or

    iv) The buyer is an institution having certificate of incorporation or registration as a society or registration as public trust for its self consumption.

    c) Full records of the purchasers including their registration/licence/permit, etc. should be maintained on a day-to-day basis.

    d) WT of goods is permitted among group companies. However, there are further conditions :

— such WT to group companies taken together should not exceed 25% of the total turnover of the wholesale venture.

— the wholesale made to the group com-panies should be for their internal use only.
However, say, for example, if the whole-saler proposes to sell the goods to a group company which is a retailer. Can it be done ? This is clearly a permitted transaction. It cannot be a situation that the wholesaler can sell goods to a 3rd party retailer, but not to its own group company which is a retailer. It is only if the sale to group company is for internal consumption that there is a restriction. However the manner in which the restric-tion has been provided, it seems that sale to group company is permitted only for self-consumption.

    e) WT can be done as per normal business practice. Credit facilities as per normal business practice can be given, subject to applicable regulations.

    f) A Wholesale/Cash & carry trader cannot open retail shops to sell to the consumer directly.
    
7. NBFC activities :
NBFC activities are permitted under automatic route. There are capitalisation norms for such companies. For fund-based activities, in case the non-resident investor wants to invest up to 100% of the equity capital, the minimum capital required to be brought in is US$ 50 mn.

For non-fund-based activities the capitalisation is US$ 0.5 mn. The Consolidated FDI policy now has stated that the following activities will be considered as non-fund based activities :

    a. Investment Advisory Services.
    b. Financial Consultancy.
    c. Forex Trading.
    d. Money Changing Business.
    e. Credit Rating Agencies.

    8. Transfer of shares :
Transfer of shares from an Indian resident to a non-resident is generally under automatic basis. [AP Circular 16, dated 4th October 2004 read with other Circulars]. However if the Indian company is engaged in financial services, and the transfer is from an Indian resident to a non-resident, automatic route is not available.

8.1 DIPP had issued a Press Note No. 4, dated 10-2-2006 stating that transfer of shares of an Indian company engaged in financial services sector will be on automatic basis.

However the RBI had not agreed to that issue. Therefore when the RBI issued the Notification No. 179, dated 22-8-2008 (with effect from 10-2-2006 — the date of DIPP Press Note No. 4), it still provided that automatic route is not available if the Indian company is engaged in financial sector.

Now the FDI policy again states that if the Indian company is engaged in financial services sector, automatic route will not be available.

8.2 The RBI has issued the Notification No. 131, dated 17-3-2005. It has defined ‘financial services’ as ‘service rendered by banking and non-banking companies regulated by the Reserve Bank, insurance, companies regulated by Insurance Regulatory and Development Authority (IRDA) and other companies regulated by any other financial regulator as the case may be.’ The Notification (No. 131) was issued with effect from 16-10-2004 (the date of issue of AP Circular 16, dated 16-10-2004).

Thus if the company is regulated by a financial regulator, automatic route will not be available.

    9. Business services :
Clause 5.20 provides that FDI up to 100% is permitted for business services under automatic route. However it states that FDI is allowed in “Data processing, software development and computer consultancy services; Software supply services; Business and management consultancy services, Market research services, Technical testing & Analysis services.”

Does this mean that FDI is not allowed in other business services ?

This kind of a clarification was not provided in FDI policy earlier. It is also not provided in FEMA Notification.

This cannot be the intention. Any sector where there is no restriction, is freely permitted (clause 5.41 of FDI policy). FDI in service sector has been permitted on automatic basis except in the areas where there is a sectoral cap (like courier services, ground handling services at airports, telecom services, etc.).

In any case, FEMA prevails in case of interpretation issue. Therefore in my view, FDI is freely permitted in ‘services sector’.

See paragraph 2 on the basic FDI policy.

    10. In a nutshell it is a good attempt to provide the entire policy in one document. To refer to various Press Notes spread over a few years is difficult. Some issues will always remain. Over time, these should be sorted out.

Windows Phone 7

Computer Interface

This month’s tech update is about the recently announced
Windows Phone 7. In December 2009 itself Microsoft had announced its intention
to release this version (and the latest offering from Microsoft’s stable) by
November 2010. Needless to say, this was one of the most eagerly awaited
announcement of this quarter. This write-up merely summarises some of the
stories on this new software.

Behind the scenes story :

For the uninitiated, Windows Phone 7 Series is Microsoft’s
reboot of its mobile platform previously named Windows Mobile. Even though
Windows Mobile had the first-mover advantage as the smart phone operating system
of choice, the platform last year suffered significant losses in its market
share. Apple’s iPhone and Google’s Android platform ate into Microsoft territory
by offering better user experience, a more robust platform and offering phone
apps.

The development team at Microsoft was clear that they would
be rethinking a lot of things and that there would be a sea change in the
approach to the development process itself. They revamped just about every
aspect of building the phone software, ranging from how they perceived customers
to how they would go about engineering for the product. An obvious course,
considering that they were attempting to regain their mobile groove by offering
a brand new user interface integrating applications and multimedia into ‘Hubs’
(i.e., software experiences organised into main categories or menus) as well as
a tidier platform for third-party developers to create and serve apps.

For development the plan was that, Windows Phone 7 Series
would employ the Silverlight and XNA programming environments. Silverlight would
serve as the coding toolkit for ‘rich Internet applications.’ (As Microsoft’s
alternative to Adobe Flash, this is not surprising, and potentially gives
Windows Phone 7 an edge over phones that don’t support Flash or Silverlight —
namely, the iPhone).
XNA, on the other hand, refers to a set of programming
tools that makes it easier for game designers to develop games for multiple
Microsoft platforms, including Windows XP, Xbox 360, Windows Vista and Windows
7.

Simply put, it meant that most mobile apps would be made with
Silverlight, while more graphics-intensive 3D games would most likely be
developed with XNA. The objective was that Microsoft would make the tools
friction-free for developers and to enable them to get in as easily as possible.

The user interface (UI) while similar to iPhone was intended
to be different from any other smart phone in the market. The phones would
support the same touch gestures seen on the iPhone: pinch or double tap to zoom,
and swipe in a certain direction to pan. For hardware, each Windows Phone 7
Series phone would include seven standard physical buttons for controlling
power, volume, screen, camera, back, start and search.

Comparison of some innovative and unique features :

With the lucrative mobile ecosystem getting crowded, the
existing players are battling hard to retain their market share (in some cases
to remain relevant). Up to 2009, developments were not as fast-paced as they are
today. In fact, while Microsoft took the lead over the other mobile/ phone
operating systems, iPhone and Google Android devices took a few years to refine
their user interface and features, giving them plenty of time to get ahead of
Microsoft’s ailing Windows Mobile OS.

Once they got in to the fray, the only way out for Microsoft
was to come up with a totally new user interface i.e., Windows Phone 7 OS, that
too without the luxury of time. Add to this, Microsoft had to build the system
from scratch and that it could ill-afford significant delays in release, the
likelihood that they would leave out several features that we now take for
granted on our smart phones was pretty high. Nonetheless, Microsoft brought in a
few interesting new elements to the table with Windows Phone 7, elements that
they thought would be preferred over the usability of an iPhone or an Android
phone.

All this has generated quite a bit of chatter on the pros and
cons of some of the features, the more popular topics of discussion are as
discussed below :

  • Microsoft’s new mobile OS doesn’t have copy/paste capabilities :

    Some of you may recall, the first, the second, and even the third iPhone did not initially have copy/paste functionality as well — but that was over a year ago (copy/paste for the iPhone arrived later as a software update). Interestingly, Android had this capability from day one. Besides this, both iPhone and Android have office apps that work a lot better than Microsoft’s. On Windows Phone 7, office work is impossible due to lack of Copy & Paste.

    Microsoft reportedly revealed during a Q & A session at its MIX10 conference that it believes that people don’t need copy-and-paste on their phones. Instead, the new OS offers new functionality the company believes people actually want. For example, the new Microsoft handsets will identify addresses and phone numbers, and you will reportedly be able to send this information to different applications such as the phone or your contacts manager.

    Notwithstanding, the exclusion of copy/paste in Windows Phone 7 doesn’t earn the new OS any gold stars for functionality.

  • Second on the list of missing Windows Phone 7 features is true multitasking :

    Windows Phone 7 does not allow third-party apps to run in the background, but pauses them until you return to the app. Apparently, multitasking was something that Android had from day one, and that was later introduced for the iPhone. This puts the OS in the same situation the iPhone was over a year ago, when only Apple’s apps could run in the background.

    It is interesting to note that one of the most highly criticised points against the iPhone is its inability to multitask, which prevents you from using more than one third-party application at a time. You can’t for example, use Blip.fm, while reading something on your Kindle or New York Times app. Apple’s solution to this problem was to create a push notification system where the content provider pushes information to your phone, instead of having applications on your phone you can call the content provider to get it. One reason critics are able to live with Apple’s strategy is that the iPhone can switch between applications fairly quickly, and most developers make sure their iPhone apps can open up from where you left off. So the downtime between closing and opening different apps, and finding the content you need, isn’t that significant on the iPhone.

    If Windows Phone 7 apps aren’t as equally fast and smart as their iPhone counterparts, Microsoft could end up being heavily criticised for its no multitasking-push notification system.

        The third debated feature oversight for Windows Phone 7 is the lack of Adobe Flash, Silverlight, or HTML5 support in the browser:
    Steve Jobs squashed any ideas of running Flash on an iPhone, so Android is the only one left in this round. It took Google and Adobe over a year to come up with Adobe Flash support for Android, but now the latest generation of Android phones has the feature. If Microsoft really wanted to have an edge over the iPhone and fight Android, it could have at least supported its own Flash-competing technology, Silverlight, on Windows Phone 7 devices. It is surprising considering that Silverlight was supposedly part of the original plan.

        Android and iPhone have equivalent of hubs:
    Android has notifications. iPhone has folders. While Windows Phone 7’s hubs are touted to be dysfunctional because it only notifies you with Microsoft messages. In effect, there are no notifications for third-party apps that you use, because those third-party apps cannot multitask. The apps are frozen, or tombstoned, and can’t notify you of anything. The moot question is “So what, then, is the point of the tiled hub interface if you can’t get notifications from the things you want (rather than what Microsoft wants)?”

    For the benefit of the readers, I have compiled a small list of what’s missing and what’s new.

    Features available in either iPhone or Android phone (but not available in Windows Phone 7):

        Copy and paste
        Multitasking
        Flash support
        HTML 5 support
        Unified inbox
        Threaded email
        Visual voice mail
        Video calling
        Universal search
        Limited removable storage
      Not enough applications (Microsoft 1000 plus as against over 3 lakh offered by iPhone and about a lakh by Android)

    Features available in Windows Phone 7 (but not available in either iPhone or Android phone):
        Limited removable storage
        Facebook integration
        Microsoft office support
        Widget tiles on home screen
        X-box live integration
        Panorama view of hub content
        Animated transitions
        Unlimited music download from Zune, unlimited video download from U-verse
        XNA game developer platform

    While it is too premature to say whether Microsoft was right or wrong, Windows Phone 7 has (may be rightly) received a lot of flak from reviewers for not having some features that many owners take for granted on their current smart phones. The next write-up will have more on the story as it unfolds (Windows Phone 7 is scheduled for launch on 7th November).

Smart phones — the next biggest thing ever to happen

Computer Interface

While 2009 was a year of slow down (in many respects), the
year 2010 has started off with a slew of launches and teasers. When I started my
research for something interesting, I was overwhelmed by the results of my
search. I was literally buried under the information overload. As a result, I
just couldn’t settle on the theme for this column. After much dithering and
scrapping several ideas, I finally settled on this topic.


Trends in the past:

Initially I thought that I was generalizing it a bit too
much, but after taking a relook at the trends, it seemed evident that the most
significant developments in the area of personal computing, happened during the
nineties. Similarly, the use and dependence on the Internet grew considerably in
the millennium years. It appears that the industry now believes the mobile phone
to be the next “biggest thing ever to happen”.


Smartphones:

Smartphones are a (near) perfect example of a dichotomy.
While there are some phones which tickle the fancy of a consumer (i.e. iPhone
types) and then there are others which would be the choice of an enterprise or
would be the proud possession of a yupee (BlackBerry). Needless to say, the
iPhone is not too popular with the enterprise and the
BlackBerry is not popular with the consumer.

The convergence

Going forward, one is likely to see many attempts to make the
mobile phone a one-point access for both basic and social activities. For
instance, one of the focus points this year, appears to be integrating all
social media under one platform and simplifying the user interface. Connectivity
will play a key role in shaping the future of the mobile industry. Real-time
information and analytics, coupled with strong networks, will lead to the
creation of utility-based services for consumers. Developments like mHealth and
mEducation, will be coined as the key growth areas of the future.


Rise of the application market

‘Context’ will soon become an important addition to basic
search-based functions (by using analytics). Existing features of the device –
such as GPS, voice-based telephony and in-built cameras – will be used to bring
in context. The trend indicates that the applications market will rise
considerably to bring about the biggest development for the mobile industry. The
focus will be on creating ubiquitous services. This will be instrumental in
evolving the app economy into a successful business model. The growth in the app
economy will power the vision for the mobile ecosystem (which among others
includes telecom operators, content providers and original equipment
manufacturers).

A much tighter integration between application developers and
service providers will ensure greater consumer experience and the next one and a
half years promise to be an interesting phase for this industry.

Armed with this background, it is interesting to see who is
doing what?

Microsoft’s strategy

Microsoft, whose phone operating systems have not been a big
hit with either of these groups, is launching a mobile operating system that
could (ahem!) appeal to both the consumer as well as the enterprise.

Over the past two decades, Microsoft has seldom rewritten a
piece of software from scratch and while each Windows version made substantial
changes, the core has in most cases remained the same. With Windows Phone 7,
Microsoft is apparently making a clean break from the past. It is a software
that supposedly has been written from scratch. The Windows Phone 7 is aiming to
provide a user experience that is completely different. It is as minimalist as
it gets. On the screen are several hubs around common themes: people, pictures,
music, videos, Microsoft Office, etc. The Phone 7 also uses Bing maps, which
would probably provide the same experience as Google Maps. Windows phone 7 is
supposed to work seamlessly with your PC software such as Outlook, OneNote and
SharePoint.

It is interesting to note that Apple wanted to merge the MP3
player and the phone, hence the iPhone. (Microsoft seems to be emulating the
idea—Zune Player and Windows Phone 7). It seems that Microsoft intends to bring
the phone close to the PC hence their mobile operating system has been designed
to work seamlessly with the PC.

The phone will have just three hardware buttons: home, search
and back (and you thought it would be CTRL + ALT + DEL—they have written the
software from scratch remember!!!!). The phone resembles a Zune Player
(Microsoft’s answer to Ipod).

One of the greatest strengths of Windows phone 7 is the way
its phone works with a PC. But that could be Google’s strength too, if the PC
world starts shifting to the cloud (Web-based computing world. Microsoft is
expected to reveal more about applications for the phone in the upcoming MIX
conference at Las Vegas. The next two years will see an interesting battle for
the enterprise smartphone.

Google’s strategy

Just like Microsoft, rival Google, too feels that the ‘mobile
phone’ is at the heart of the internet giant’s future. According to Google CEO,
Eric Schmidt, internet mobile devices will overtake PCs by 2013 and ‘Mobile
First’ will be the key focus for Google. At the World Mobile Conference in
Barcelona, he outlined how the web giant’s top programmers were now
concentrating on mobile phones. By taking search to mobiles, Google wants to
create an open platform that brings together location-based search with voice
and pictures.

To illustrate, let’s say you are in Barcelona and you are
looking for Indian food. The search platform would recognize that you are in
Barcelona and throw up the most relevant search results — Indian restaurants in
the city. The search recognizes your location and while you ask for options for
food, identifies your speech and sends you the desired results. This technology
goes further. For instance, if the Indian restaurant’s menu has some parts in
the Devanagri script and a non-Hindi speaking person does not understand it, all
the user needs to do is, focus a phone camera onto the script and within
seconds, the search will recognise the characters and send out intelligent data
on the meaning of the words with corresponding pictures for better clarity.

Schmidt also said that three unique areas had now converged on the mobile device: Computing power, interconnectivity and the cloud. To quote “The phone is where these three all interconnect and you need to get these three waves right if you want to win.” Using the examples of Spotify, Facebook and, of course, Google, he highlighted how the cloud concept is being used in both fixed and mobile communications. He also mentioned that recent trends indicate that in Indonesia and South Africa, more and more users are preferring searches via mobile phones than PCs.

RIM’s strategy

Not too far behind Microsoft and Google, IBM in collaboration with RIM said that they will bundle the Lotus collaboration applications on BlackBerry. While this would seem an innocuous announcement, the move assumes added significance when you look at a series of related developments in the smartphone world.

A smartphone is generally looked upon as a consumer device, thanks to the large number of applications developed for the consumer, particularly on the iPhone. Typically, a smartphone was used mostly for voice in the enterprise, and recently for email too. Though email is the killer smartphone application in the enterprise, two other sets of applications have emerged now: collaboration and document viewing.

The IBM-RIM partnership announced at the Lotusphere conference in Orlando — that Lotus Connections will be loaded on to BlackBerry devices. (There would be no fee as the applications are preloaded). BlackBerry is already integrated with Lotus Sametime, a messaging and calendar application that also tells you who else is online. Users will now be able to collaborate and view documents using the BlackBerry.

Enterprise software firms find that for many applications that they sell, companies ask for a mobile solution as well. This is on account of the fact that workers are on a routine basis spending more time on the road. They need to access documents as well as collaborate. Most users of the smartphone in the enterprise now use it for email, contact management and calendar. Viewing documents comes next (the smartphone will be used only for viewing and not creation), followed by collaboration applications.

Collaboration comes last, not because employees do not use them, but because they are not being made available. You need to pay, for example, for the BlackBerry applications. This is precisely why smartphones with bundled Lotus Connections will make a difference.

Observers think that conferencing is the next hot smartphone application in the enterprise. Till the advent of 3G, it was difficult to both talk as well as connect to the Internet at the same time on the smartphone. Even with 3G, Web conferencing still does not work perfectly in many places including the US, with many users complaining about call drops and delays. These technical issues are likely to be solved in the future, and meetings over smartphones would then become commonplace in offices.

This means several companies will now be working on a mobile solution for smartphones as well. That would also mean a new wave of applications for the smartphone. One major hurdle that needs to be crossed here is that each handset is different, it takes considerable time to develop applications for one handset, and then this has to be developed all over again for another one. While we will have to wait till the end of the year to see the outcome of this trend, the three traditional rivals — Apple, Google and Microsoft are in for a tough battle for market share. No matter who wins, one thing is for sure that the smartphone landscape could change dramatically by next year.

Cheers!

‘Urban Land’ Under Wealth Tax Act

Controversies

1.
Issue for consideration :


1.1 Wealth tax is chargeable
on the assets specified in S. 2(ea) of the Wealth-tax Act. One of such assets is
an ‘urban land’, which has been defined in Explanation 1(b) of the said Section.
The definition reads as under :


” ‘Urban land’ means land
situate :



(i) in any area which is
comprised within the jurisdiction of a municipality (whether known as a
municipality, municipal corporation, notified area committee, town area
committee, town committee or by any other name) or a cantonment board and
which has a population of not less than ten thousand according to the last
preceding census of which relevant figures have been published before the
valuation date; or

(ii) in any area within
such distance, not being more than eight kilometres from the local limits of
the municipality or cantonment board referred to in sub-clause (i) as the
Central Government may, having regard to the extent of, and scope for,
urbanisation of that area and other relevant considerations, specify in this
behalf by Notification in the Official Gazette,

but does not include land
on which construction of a building is not permissible under any law for the
time being in force in the area in which such land is situated or the land
occupied by any building which has been constructed with the approval of the
appropriate authority or any unused land held by the assessee for industrial
purposes for a period of two years from the date of its acquisition by him or
any land by the assessee as stock-in-trade for a period of ten years from the
date of its acquisition by him.”

1.2 One of the exceptions
contained in the said definition excludes an urban land occupied by any building
which has been constructed with the approval of the appropriate authority or an
unused land held by the assessee for industrial purposes for a period of two
years from the sate of its acquisition.

1.3 We intend to examine
here, the liability to wealth tax in a case where the work for construction of
an industrial building has begun in pursuance of the approval by appropriate
authority, but is not completed within the period of two years or a case where
work for construction of a residential building has begun in pursuance of the
approval by appropriate authority, but is not completed. The case of the
taxpayers for exemption from levy of the wealth tax rests on the contention that
once the work of construction of a building has commenced, the structure even
though incomplete should be recognised as ‘building’ nonetheless, and in the
alternative a land on which the work of constructing a building is in progress,
ceases to be a ‘land’. It is argued that since the building is being
constructed, the same is exempt for the purpose of wealth tax in terms of the
meaning to be given to urban land more importantly on account of the objective
behind the levy of tax. The Revenue, on the other side is of the view that such
a land on which the building is under construction continues to be a land and
therefore liable to wealth tax. The conflicting decisions, available on the
subject, of the High Court highlight the importance of the issue that requires
consideration. The Karnataka and the Gujarat High Courts are of the view that
the land under discussion is liable to wealth tax, while the Kerala and Punjab &
Haryana High Courts hold that no wealth tax is chargeable once the work of
construction has begun.

2.
Giridhar G. Yadalam’s case, 325 ITR 223 (Karn.) :


2.1 Recently the Karnataka
High Court examined this issue in the case of CWT v. Girdhar G. Yadlam.
The assessee in that case was assessed in the status of a Hindu undivided family
and the assessment year in question was 2000-01. The assessee owned a plot of
land which was given to a developer for construction of residential flats in the
year 1995-96, so however the ownership of the same was retained by him as
contended by him in the income-tax proceedings. The assessee had claimed, in the
income-tax proceedings, that it had retained ownership of the land until flats
were fully constructed and possession of the assessee’s share was handed over.
It had contended that the development agreement constituted only permissive
possession for the limited purpose of construction of flats. The assessee
contended that it continued to be the owner of the land till the flats were
sold. A notice u/s.17 of the Wealth-tax Act was issued to the assessee for
bringing to tax the said land under development. On due consideration of the
facts, the Assessing Officer treated the said land as an urban land and brought
it to tax. An appeal was filed against such an order was allowed by the CWT
(Appeals) whose order was confirmed by the Tribunal following its decision in
WTA Nos. 4-5/Bang./2003, dated March 22, 2004.

2.2 Aggrieved by the order
of the Tribunal the Revenue filed an appeal before the Karnataka High Court
raising the following questions of law :


(a) Whether the Tribunal
was correct in holding that the value of properties held by the assessee at
Adugodi and Koramangala is not chargeable to wealth tax, as the same are not
urban land but land with superstructure and cannot form part of the wealth
as defined u/s.2(ea) of the Act ?

(b) Whether the
properties of the assessee cannot be brought to wealth tax assessment ?


2.3 The High Court on appreciation of the opposing contention observed that what was excluded was the land occupied by any building which had been constructed; admittedly, in the case on hand, the building was not fully constructed, but was in the process of construction and hence could not be understood as a building which had been constructed. It held that the Courts had to interpret any definition in a reasonable manner for the purpose of fulfilling the object of the Act and the Courts. It held that the term ‘constructed’ had its own meaning and would mean ‘fully constructed’ as understood in the common parlance.

2.4 The Court further observed that the Tribunal had chosen to blindly follow its earlier order, without noticing the intention of the Legislature and the specific wording in the Section and neither the owner nor the builder nor the occupant would pay any tax to the Government in terms of the Wealth-tax Act, if the order of the Tribunal was accepted. The ‘land occupied by any building which has been constructed’, should be interpreted in a manner that would fulfil the intention of the Legislature.

2.5 The Court did not approve the theory of openness of the land for the purpose of taxation accepted by the Tribunal as in its opinion the Tribunal had failed to notice the principle that each word in taxing status had its own significance for the purpose of taxation. The Court observed that the words ‘land on which the building is constructed’ had not been properly appreciated/ considered by the Tribunal.

2.6 The Court further observed that the interpretation of any word would depend upon the wording in a particular context and the object of the Act as understood in law and therefore, was not prepared to blindly accept the meaning given to the term ‘building’ in the Law Lexicon. That the use of the words ‘building constructed’ in the Act made all the difference for the purpose of interpretation.

2.7 The Court took note of its own judgment in the case of Vysya Bank Ltd. v. DCWT, 299 ITR 335 (Karn.) to buttress its findings in favour of the Revenue. It also distinguished the judgment of the Orissa High Court in CWT v. K. B. Pradhan, 130 ITR 393 (Orissa) which examined the meaning of the term ‘house’ for the propose of the Wealth-tax Act as in the said case, the Court was considering only the word ‘house’ and not ‘building constructed’ as in the case before it.

2.9 The Court further observed that it could not forget that the Parliament in its wisdom had chosen to provide an exemption only under certain circumstances which could not be extended without any legal compulsion in terms of the Act. The Court finally held that a land on which completed building stood, such land alone would qualify for exemption. The Court accordingly accepted the appeal of the Revenue.

    Apollo Tyres Ltd.’s case, 325 ITR 528 (Ker.):
3.1 The Kerala High Court was appraised of the same issue in the case of Apollo Tyres Ltd. v. CWT, 325 ITR 528 (Ker.). In that case, the assessee, a public limited company was engaged in production and sale of automotive tyres. It was allotted a plot in Gurgaon on December 29, 1995 on which it commenced construction of a commercial building in November, 1997, and completed construction of a four-storeyed building with basement and started occupying it from March 29, 2000. After completion of the construction of the building, the land and building were granted exemption from wealth tax as the said assets fell under the exempted category. However, in the course of assessment for the A.Y. 1998-99, the Wealth-tax Officer assessed the value of the land treating it as urban land u/s.2(ea) rejecting the assessee’s contention that construction of building was in progress on the valuation date, that is, March 31, 1998, and as such the land could not be treated as urban land under Explanation 1(b) to S. 2(ea) of the Act. The first Appellate Authority upheld the claim of exemption of the assessee, but the Tribunal on appeal by the Department, reversed the order of the first Appellate Authority and upheld the assessment order by relying on the decision of the Karnataka High Court in the case of CWT v. Giridhar G. Yadalam (supra).

3.2 The appellant company submitted that the exemption ceased to be available only where, after two years of acquisition, the land was continuously kept vacant without utilising it for construction of building for industrial or commercial purposes. It was highlighted that the assessee had started construction of a commercial building as on the valuation date and in the course of two years and thereafter the assessee had completed the construction of the building and had started using the building which was no longer assessed by the Wealth-tax Officer as the building qualified for exemption. It contended that commencement of construction of the building on the urban land itself was use of the building for industrial purpose.

3.3 The Revenue on the other hand contended that the intention of the Legislature in limiting the exemption for vacant land up to two years was only to ensure that if the assessee wanted to get exemption beyond two years, the assessee should have completed construction of the building in the course of two years and used the building for industrial purposes. It further contended that unless the building was constructed and put to use for industrial purpose, before the year end, the land could not be said to have been used for industrial purpose. In other words, the value of urban land could be assessed to wealth tax until completion of construction of the building and until commencement of use of such building for commercial or industrial purpose.

3.4 The Kerala High Court held that the urban land that was subjected to tax under the definition of ‘asset’ generally covered vacant land, only. It noted the fact that under the exception clause ‘the land occupied by any building which has been constructed with the approval of the appropriate authority’ was exempt from the purview of tax which according to the Court clarified that when an urban land was utilised for construction of a building with the approval of the prescribed authority, then the land ceased to be identifiable as urban land; that the section contemplated for taxing such a land on which an illegal construction was made without approval by the appropriate authority and that it was only in such a case that such land would still be treated as urban land, no matter building was constructed thereon; that however, if a building was constructed with the approval of the prescribed authority, then such land went out of the meaning of ‘urban land’.

3.5 The question according to the Kerala High Court to be considered was whether during the period of construction of the building, the urban land on which such construction was made could be assessed to wealth tax. In the Court’s view, once the land was utilised for construction purposes, the land ceased to have its identity as vacant land and it could not be independently valued. The Court pertinently noted that the building under construction whose work was in progress was not brought within the definition of ‘asset’ for the purpose of levy of wealth tax. It also noted that there was no dispute that as and when construction of the building was completed, there could be no separate assessment of urban land and the assessment was thereafter only on the value of the building, if it was not exempted from tax. The commercial building constructed by the appellant assessee, the Court noted, fell within the exemption clause as commercial building was not subjected to wealth tax. The commencement of construction in the opinion of the Court amounted to the use of the land for industrial purpose as without construction of the building the land could not be used for the purpose for which it was allotted.

3.6 For removal of doubts the Court noted that part construction and abandoning further construction would not entitle the assessee for exemption, unless the assessee eventually completed construction of the building and used the building for commercial or industrial purpose. As in the case before the Court, the assessee progressively completed construction of a four-storeyed building with basement and started using it within the course of two years from the valuation date, the assessee was entitled to exemption; that the assessee could not be expected to complete the construction of

    four-storeyed massive building in the course of two years which was the period provided in Explanation 1(b) of S. 2(ea). Keeping in mind the exemption available to productive assets, the Court felt that there was no scope for levy of tax during the period of construction of the productive asset, namely, commercial building by utilising the urban land. In other words, once the non-productive asset like urban land was converted to a productive asset like a building which qualified for exemption, then the assessee could start availing of exemption even during of conversion of such non-productive asset to productive asset. The Court confirmed the eligibility of the assessee for claim of exemption for urban land on which they were constructing a commercial building on the valuation date.

    Observations:
4.1 The present scheme of the wealth tax primarily seeks to tax an unproductive asset and leaves un-taxed an asset, which is put to a productive use. This is amply clarified by the Finance Minister’ speech and the memorandum explaining the objects behind the introduction of the new scheme of wealth tax while moving the Finance Bill, 1992. Once an asset is shown to be a not non-productive asset, it ceases to be outside the ambit of the wealth tax. The activity of construction ensures that the land in question is a ‘productive asset’ and no wealth tax can be levied on an asset which is productive.

4.2 A land on being put to construction cannot be termed as an open land and even perhaps a ‘land.’ A land is a surface of the earth and once the surface is covered, it cannot be termed as the land, leave alone the urban land.

4.3 The decision in Giridhar G. Yadalam’s case under comment was discussed by the Kerala High Court in Apollo Tyres Ltd. v. ACIT, (supra), and only thereafter the Court did not subscribe to the view that construction should have been completed within two years. The Kerala High Court found that Giridhar Yadalam’s case was inapplicable, where the assessee constructed the building in stages though the full construction took four years.

4.4 The purpose and the objective behind introduction of the provision, brought in with effect from April 1, 1995, should be kept in mind. It was for bringing to tax an unutilised open land that the provision was introduced. Once a land is admitted to be put to use for the purposes of construction, it ceased to be a chargeable land and should not be subjected to tax if the construction of the building is eventually completed and is not used a subterfuge to avoid any tax. While there is no doubt that a land that is put to use for construction within two years, is exempt for two years from tax, for the period thereafter it is no longer a virgin land, so that it is not liable to tax.

4.5 Once land is married to a superstructure, it can no longer be treated as land simpliciter. It is also not a property capable of being occupied for use and be termed as a building. A building under construction is neither vacant land, nor can it be treated as a building prior to completion as is generally understood for municipal tax. The Supreme Court in Municipal Corporation of Greater Bombay v. Polychem Limited, AIR 1974 SC 1779 with regard to municipal tax had held that unfinished building would not justify any valuation, since it cannot be treated as a building. The Madras High Court in CWT v. S. Venugopala Konar, 109 ITR 52 has held that only the amount spent on construction would be the value of the property under construction. The Karnataka High Court referred to the decision in State of Bombay v. Sardar Venkat Rao Gujar, AIR 1966 SC 991, where it was held that a building in order for it to be con-sidered as a building should have walls and a room. The Supreme Court in that case had followed the decision in Moir v. Williams, (1892) 1 QB 264.

4.6 The Gujarat High Court, in CWT v. Cadmach Machinery Co. Pvt. Ltd., 295 ITR 307 (Guj.) found that the land on which construction had started would not be treated as building, so that the land value could be included under the law u/s.40(3)(vi) of the Finance Act, 1993 differing from the decision of the Delhi High Court in CWT v. Prem Nath Mo-tors P. Ltd., 238 ITR 414. Recently, in the case of CIT v. Smt. Neena Jain, WTA Nos. 17 to 20, dated 19-2-2010, the Punjab & Haryana High Court has upheld the view that a house under construction is not liable to WT and is not an urban land.

4.7 The Cochin Bench of the Tribunal in the cases of Mathew L. Chakola v. CWT, 9 SOT 617 (Cochin) and Meera Jacob v. WTO, 14 SOT 486 (Cochin), held that once construction activity started on an urban land, the land lost its character of an urban land and was outside purview of definition of the ‘urban land’. Similarly, in Federal Bank Ltd. v. JCIT, 295 ITR (AT) 212 (Cochin), it was held by the Tribunal that once the building was under construction, the land was no longer a vacant land so as to be made liable for wealth tax u/s.2(ea) of the Wealth-tax Act.

4.8 In the said case of Meera Jacob v. WTO, 14 SOT 486 (Cochin), the Tribunal has also upheld the alternative contention of the appellant that once a land was put to construction, it ceased to be an asset liable to wealth tax, as the activity of construction ensured that the land in ques-tion was a ‘productive asset’ and no wealth tax could be levied on an asset which was productive; wealth tax was chargeable only on such assets which were not productive. For supporting this proposition, the Cochin Bench followed its own decision in the case of Federal Bank Ltd. 295 ITR (AT) 212 (Cochin). The Cochin Bench in the said decision also held that once a land was subjected to construction, it ceased to be an open land; it is only an open land that could be treated as a land; a land was a surface of the earth and once the surface was covered, it ceased to be the land, leave alone the urban land.

4.9 It is exempt primarily for the reason that land on which construction is in progress is not an asset u/s.2(ea) as it has not been so listed. A land acquired for industrial use will be exempt for two years after its acquisition provided the construction starts during the third year. Once the construction has begun, as stated, the land ceases to be chargeable to wealth tax, subject to the condition that such construction eventually leads to completion of building. It needs to be appreciated that the exemption given for a land on which construction is in progress is in relaxation of levy of wealth tax on urban land.

4.10 In the case of Vysya Bank Ltd. v. DCWT 299ITR335 (Karnataka) the Bank had entered into an agreement for purchase of property on June 17, 1978 and was put in possession of the property. The Assessing Officer ruled that the assessee had become the owner of the property and was liable to wealth tax. On an appeal by the assessee to the Court, the Karnataka High Court examined the meaning of the terms ‘assets’ and ‘urban land’ and also the judgment of the Apex Court in CWT v. Bishwanath Chatterjee, (1976), 103 ITR 536 and ultimately ruled that the Assessing Authority was not justified in including the vacant land in the net wealth of the assessee for the purpose of computation of wealth as on the valuation date for the purpose of the Wealth-tax Act.

4.11 It is relevant to note that there are no rules for valuation of a property under construction. Neither there is a provision which state that such a property should be valued merely as land.

4.12 As noted by the Kerala High Court, the better view is that the decisions of the Karnataka High Court and the Gujarat High Court need review.

Service of Arbitration Award — On Advocate — Not proper service — Arbitration and Conciliation Act, 1996 — S. 31(5), S. 2(4).

New Page 1

15. Service of Arbitration
Award — On Advocate — Not proper service — Arbitration and Conciliation Act,
1996 — S. 31(5), S. 2(4).


[Karmyogi Shelters P.
Ltd.
v. Benarsi Krishna Committee & Ors., AIR 2010 Del. 156]

The petition u/s.34 of the
Arbitration and Conciliation Act, 1996 had been filed which was barred by time
and hence was dismissed. It was admitted fact that the Award had been made
available to the counsel for the appellant, and had not been directly served on
the appellant. The learned Single Judge dismissed the petition as being
time-barred. On further appeal it was observed that if an action has to be taken
in a particular manner it must be in that manner only, else will be held not to
have been done at all. The Court observed that so much judicial time had been
wasted in entertaining arguments which would have been unnecessary, had the
Award been served on the party concerned, namely, the appellant. In view of S.
2(h) of the Act, there was no justifiable reason to depart from succinct and
precise definition of the word ‘party’, which means a party to an arbitration
agreement. Factually, these words cannot take within their sweep an ‘agent’ of
the party which is incompetent to take the requisite action envisaged under the
statute.

In these circumstances, the
view of the learned Single Judge that service of the Award on the Advocate of
the appellant was sufficient compliance with the statutory provision could not
be sustained and was set aside.

levitra

Power of Attorney executed out of India — Adjudication of stamp duty — Kerala Stamp Act S. 31, S. 18.

New Page 1

13. Power of Attorney
executed out of India — Adjudication of stamp duty — Kerala Stamp Act S. 31, S.
18.


[Anitha Rajan v. The
Revenue Divisional Officer, Thrissur District & Ors.
, AIR 2010 Kerala 153]

The petitioner purchased
land at Thrissur District, from the legal heirs of late Gangadharan as per the
original sale deed dated 16-3-2009, registered at Sub-Registrar’s office,
Triprayar. The property conveyed to the petitioner as per the sale deed belonged
to late Gangadharan. The sale deed was executed by his wife Smt. Rathnabhai and
his children Sri. Ajayan, Smt. Jisha, Smt. Usha, Smt. Ajitha and Smt. Anitha.
Sri. Ajayan, one of the vendors was employed in Dubai. Sri. Ajayan had executed
the original power of attorney on 1-3-2009 on non-judicial stamp paper of the
value of Rs.150 appointing his mother Smt. Rathnabhai as his power of attorney
to execute a sale deed in respect of the lands conveyed to the petitioner. The
original power of attorney was executed at Dubai in the presence of the
Vice-Counsel in the Indian Consulate at Dubai and is attested by him.

After the sale deed was
executed, the petitioner moved the respondent for effecting mutation in the
Revenue records. The respondent thereupon sent letter to the petitioner
informing her that the original power of attorney executed at Dubai had to be
produced before the Revenue Divisional Officer, Thrissur for adjudication. The
petitioner moved the application to condone the delay in producing the document
for adjudication. The Revenue Divisional Officer, Thrissur passed order
rejecting application on the ground that it was not produced before her within
the time limit of three months stipulated in S. 18(1) of the Kerala Stamp Act,
1959.

The petitioner challenged
the said order.

The petitioner contends that
it was not mandatory to produce every power of attorney executed out of India
before the Revenue Divisional Officer and that only instruments executed out of
India which are chargeable with duty, but are not duly stamped, that require to
be stamped within three months and that only such documents are required to be
produced before the Collector for adjudication u/s.31 of the Kerala Stamp Act,
1959.

The Court held that S. 31 of
the Kerala Stamp Act, 1959 (which is para materia with S. 31 of the Indian Stamp
Act, 1899) empowers the District Collector to adjudicate on the proper stamp
duty payable on an instrument which is brought before him for the purpose of
adjudication of the stamp duty. U/s.32 of the Kerala Stamp Act, 1959, the
District Collector is empowered to determine the duty payable on that
instrument. However, the second limb of the proviso to Ss.(3) of S. 32 of the
Kerala Stamp Act stipulates that nothing contained in that Section shall
authorise the Collector to endorse any instrument executed or first executed out
of India and brought to him after the expiration of three months after it has
been first received in the State. Power of attorney is executed on Indian
non-judicial stamp paper of the value of Rs.150 which was the proper stamp duty
payable during the relevant time on that power of attorney under Article 44(f)
of the Schedule to the Kerala Stamp Act, 1959. As the power of attorney was duly
stamped, it was not necessary for the power holder or the petitioner to produce
the original before the Collector as required u/s.18 and u/s.31 of the Kerala
Stamp Act, 1959 for the purpose of adjudication. It is only in cases where an
instrument is brought before the Collector u/s.31 that the Collector is
empowered to adjudicate whether it is properly stamped or not.

In the instant case, the
respondents have no case that the proper stamp duty payable on the power of
attorney has not been paid. Since power of attorney, though executed at Dubai is
engrossed on Indian non-judicial stamp paper of the value of Rs.150 which
represents the proper stamp duty payable in respect of the said instrument, it
was not necessary to produce the said instrument before the Revenue Divisional
Officer, who has been appointed by the Government of Kerala to exercise all the
powers of the Collector u/s.18, u/s.31 and u/s.32 of the Kerala Stamp Act, 1959.
The restrictions imposed in S. 18(1) and proviso (b) to Ss.(3) of S. 32 of the
Kerala Stamp Act do not therefore apply. Further, the said
power of attorney was acted upon by the Sub-Registrar, Triprayar when he
registered the original sale deed.

levitra

‘Spouse’ — Does not include second wife — Hindu Marriage Act — S. 5.

New Page 1

14. ‘Spouse’ — Does not
include second wife — Hindu Marriage Act — S. 5.


[Lagadapati Raja Gopal v.
Sunkara Krishna Murthy,
AIR 2010 (NOC) 881 (A.P.)]

The issue before the High
Court was in respect of filing of false affidavit by a returned candidate in
respect of disclosure of his assets. Election petition was filed alleging the
non-disclosure of assets of second wife by the returned candidate. The word
‘spouse’ has been understood to connote a husband or wife, which term itself
postulates subsisting marriage. Therefore, the word ‘spouse’ in Ss.(1) of S. 5
of Hindu Marriage Act cannot be interpreted to mean a latter spouse when a
second marriage is contracted if the former spouse is living.

The second wife can be said
to be a spouse only when her marriage is performed in accordance with law. Even
if the returned candidate contracted second marriage, such marriage is void
ipso jure
and second wife cannot come within the meaning of spouse in view
of the fact that her marriage with the returned candidate was void as the first
marriage of the returned candidate was subsisting. Therefore, the column where
the affidavit was to be furnished by the returned candidate, the word ‘spouse’
would only mean a legally wedded wife. Admittedly, the returned candidate had
given the particulars required in the nomination affidavit about the details of
his first wife. Therefore, for not showing the assets of the second wife, it
cannot be said that the returned candidate gave false affidavit. The allegation
of not furnishing the assets of the second wife cannot be said to be a false
affidavit under any one of the provisions under the Representation of the People
Act, 1951 or under the Constitution or under any other law from the time being
in force.

levitra

Appellate Tribunal — Jurisdiction of Benches — Appeal wrongly placed before Single Member while Division Bench having jurisdiction — Order to be recalled. Central Excise Act, 1944 — S. 35D.

New Page 1

11. Appellate Tribunal —
Jurisdiction of Benches — Appeal wrongly placed before Single Member while
Division Bench having jurisdiction — Order to be recalled. Central Excise Act,
1944 — S. 35D.


[Commissioner of C. Ex.
Jammu v. Ultra Home Care Coils P. Ltd.
, (2010) (258) ELT 249 (Trib.-Del.)

An application for recall of
the order and for vacating the stay order was filed. It is the contention of the
applicant that the stay application in appeal was wrongly placed before the
Single Member when the matter clearly involves the issue in relation to
interpretation of exemption Notification and consequently, the jurisdiction to
deal the same is vested with the Division Bench and therefore, the order passed
by the Single Member is without jurisdiction.

The Tribunal observed that
the records apparently disclosed that the matter involves interpretation of
exemption Notification No. 56/2002-CE, dated 14-11-2002. The provision of S.
35D(3) reads thus :

“The President or any other
member of the Appellate Tribunal authorised. On this behalf by the President
may, sitting singly, dispose of any case which has been allotted to the Bench of
which he is a member where —

(a) in any disputed case,
other than a case where the determination of any question having a relation to
the rate of duty of excise or to the value of goods for purposes of assessment
is in issue or is one of the points in issue, the difference in duty involved
or the duty involved.”

Records apparently disclosed
that the matter was placed before the Single Member merely because the amount
involved was less than Rs.10 lakhs. There was no specific order by the President
allotting the matter to the Single Member. Thus, the same could not have been
heard and decided either on merits or for any interim relief by the Single
Member. Therefore, the order in stay application had to be recalled and the said
stay application was restored and fixed for fresh hearing.

levitra

Adjournment of hearing — Genuine ground for adjournment necessary — Central Excise Act, 1944, S. 35B.

New Page 1

12. Adjournment of hearing —
Genuine ground for adjournment necessary — Central Excise Act, 1944, S. 35B.


[Commissioner of C.Ex.
Jaipur-II v. Shri Ram Steel Inds.,
(2010) 258 ELT 154 (Trib.) (Del.)]

When the case was adjourned
by the Tribunal on the last occasion the parties were represented by their
advocates and the date was given with the consent of the advocates. It was
specifically made known to the representatives of the parties that the matter
would not be adjourned any further. On the next date of hearing none were
present on behalf of the assessee. The Tribunal proceeded with the matter ex-parte
and decided the Department’s appeal on merits.

A letter seeking adjournment
was received after completion of the hearing and delivery of order in the open
Court. The adjournment was sought on the ground that ring ceremony of niece had
to be attended on the day fixed for hearing.

The Tribunal held that the
application was without substance as date was fixed with the consent of the
parties and adjourned on several occasions. The Tribunal also observed that the
ground disclosed in application can never be a ground for adjournment.

Further, the representatives
of parties were not entitled to presume that the Tribunal would be obliged to
adjourn the matter the moment request for the same is sent. The practice of
seeking adjournment by sending application by post or by courier or by faxing
was highly objectionable. Adjournment is not a matter of right. Nobody can take
the Tribunal for granted and presume and assume that matter would be adjourned
the moment request for the same is made. Genuine ground for adjournment is
necessary. Further, the order on adjournment is always in the discretion of the
Tribunal and the same is to be exercised judiciously. Application for
adjournment was rejected.

levitra

Allowability of Broken Period Interest

Controversies

1.
Issue for consideration :


1.1 Interest on government
securities is normally payable half-yearly. When government securities are
traded, the purchaser has to pay the seller not only the purchase price of the
securities but also the interest accrued on the government securities from the
last due date of the interest till the date of purchase of the securities. This
interest from the last due date till the date of purchase/sale is referred to as
broken period interest. While the purchaser of the government securities would
pay the broken period interest, the seller would receive the broken period
interest. For a trader in government securities, including a bank, the net
position of broken period interest for the year would either be an income or an
expenditure, depending upon the quantum of government securities bought and sold
and the dates on which such transactions were effected.

1.2 In a situation where the
net broken period interest for the year is an expenditure, the issue has arisen
before the courts as to whether such broken period interest is deductible as
business expenditure. While the Bombay High Court has held that such amount of
broken period interest is an allowable deduction, the Rajasthan High Court has
taken a contrary view and held that such broken period interest cannot be
allowed as a deduction.

2.
American Express Bank’s case :


2.1 The issue first came up
before the Bombay High Court in the case of American Express International
Banking Corporation v. CIT,
258 ITR 601.

2.2 In this case, the
assessee, which was a bank, was required to maintain statutory liquidity ratio
in relation to its business in the form of government securities. It also traded
in government securities. During the year, the assessee paid Rs.7,13,627 to
sellers towards broken period interest accrued on securities till the date of
purchase by the assessee, and received Rs.4,07,288 from buyers towards broken
period interest on securities sold by it. The assessee claimed the net amount of
Rs.3,06,399 as business expenditure u/s.37.

2.3 The Assessing Officer
taxed the amount of Rs.4,07,288 received by the assessee towards broken period
interest, but denied deduction of Rs.7,13,627 broken period interest paid by the
assessee. The denial was on the ground that the expenditure was for purchase of
income-bearing assets, and was therefore a capital expenditure, which could not
be set off as expenditure against the income from such assets. The Commissioner
(Appeals) held that the amount was allowable as a deduction u/s.28. The Tribunal
upheld the order of the Commissioner (Appeals), holding that the broken period
interest of Rs.7,13,627 was allowable as a deduction.

2.4 On behalf of the
Revenue, it was argued that the government securities purchased were income
bearing assets, and that the amount spent on such purchase was capital outlay.
It was therefore argued that capital outlay on purchase of the assets could not
be set off as expenditure against income accruing from the assets purchased.
Reliance was placed on the decision of the Supreme Court in the case of
Vijaya Bank v. Additional CIT,
187 ITR 541. It was also argued that a
composite price had been paid for the purchase, consisting of interest accrued
as well as the price, and that there was no provision under the Income-tax Act
which authorised bifurcation of such a price. It was also argued that the
interest income was chargeable to tax under the head ‘Interest on Securities’,
and that therefore S. 28 could not be invoked for claiming the net interest as a
deduction.

2.5 On behalf of the
assessee, it was argued that the assessee was computing its profit from trading
in securities, which had to be computed u/s.28. To compute the correct profits,
the interest income for the period that the securities were held by the assessee
had to be recorded as its income, and it was on this basis that the net broken
period interest was claimed as a deduction. It was further argued that the
interest income in respect of such trading activity had not been taxed under the
head ‘Interest on Securities’ but under the head ‘Profits and Gains of Business
or Profession’. It was argued that the method of accounting followed by the
assessee was consistently followed by it, as well as by all other banks. It was
further argued that when the income of such broken period interest was taxed,
the payment of such broken period interest could not be disallowed.

2.6 The Bombay High Court
observed that Vijaya Bank’s case (supra) was a case where the interest on
government securities was taxable under the head ‘Interest on Securities’,
whereas the case before it was a case where the interest was taxed under the
head ‘Profits and Gains of Business or Profession’. The Bombay High Court noted
that there was no loss of revenue under the method of accounting followed by the
bank. The Bombay High Court therefore held that the broken period interest paid
by the bank was an allowable deduction in computing its business profits.

2.7 In CIT v. Citibank
NA,
264 ITR 18, the Bombay High Court has followed the view taken by it
earlier in American Express’ case.

3.
Bank of Rajasthan’s case :


3.1 The issue again recently
came up before the Rajasthan High Court in the case of CIT v. Bank of
Rajasthan Ltd.,
316 ITR 391.

3.2 In this case, pertaining
to a year subsequent to deletion of the head of income ‘Interest on Securities’,
an order had been passed u/s.263 making an addition to the income returned by
the assessee-bank, representing the broken period interest paid by the bank.
This order was on the basis that such interest was not allowable as a deduction
in view of the Supreme Court decision in Vijaya Bank’s case (supra). The
Tribunal allowed the assessee’s appeal, holding that Vijaya Bank’s case did not
apply after the deletion of the head of income ‘Interest on Securities’. The
Tribunal followed the decision of the Bombay High Court in American Express
International Banking Corpo-ration’s case (supra), and quashed the order
u/s. 263.

3.3 The Rajasthan High Court considered the decision of the Supreme Court in Vijaya Bank’s case (supra), and observed that even if that decision related to deduction of interest under the head ‘Interest on Securities’, it had relied upon the English decision of the Court of Appeals in the case of CIR v. Pilcher, 31 TC 314, for the well-settled principle that outlay on the purchase of an income-bearing asset is in the nature of capital outlay and no part of the capital for laid out can be set off as expenditure against income accruing from the asset in question. It was on that reasoning that the deduction had not been allowed in that case. According to the Rajasthan High Court, the ratio of Vijaya Bank’s decision still held good even after the deletion of the head of income ‘Interest on Securities’.

3.4 The Rajasthan High Court expressed its dissent with the decision of the Bombay High Court in American Express International Banking Corporation’s case on the ground that if carried to the logical conclusion, it permitted a post-mortem of the purchase component of the asset and permitted deduction of interest element paid as business expenditure. According to the Rajasthan High Court, the Supreme Court judgment proceeded on an established legal principle deduced from previous English judgments, and could not therefore be brushed aside.

3.5 The Rajasthan High Court therefore held that the ratio of Vijaya Bank’s decision (supra) applied to the case before it, and held that the broken period interest was not deductible in computing the income of the bank.

    Observations:
4.1 The whole controversy seems to revolve around the validity and continued applicability of the Supreme Court decision in Vijaya Bank’s case (supra). It would therefore be worthwhile to consider the facts and the ratio of that decision, and the circumstances in which it was rendered.

4.2 Unfortunately, the decision of the Supreme Court is a brief one-page judgment. The decision of the Karnataka High Court from which this matter came up to the Supreme Court is however reported in Tax LR (1976) 524, from which the facts can be deduced. Also, the Bombay High Court has drawn out certain facts from the deci-sion of the Karnataka High Court as well as the Supreme Court. From the decision of the Supreme Court, it is clear that though the issue before it was with reference to taxation of interest under the head of income ‘Interest on Securities’ as well as deduction u/s.28 in computation of income under the head of income ‘Profits and Gains of Business or Profession’, the Supreme Court seems to have answered the issue only from the perspective of ‘Interest on Securities’. One significant factor that needs to be understood is that under the head ‘Profits and Gains of Business or Profession’, all expenditure incurred for the purpose of the business or profession is allowable, unless specifically prohibited, as also all losses incurred during the course of carrying on of the business or profession, unlike in the case of ‘Interest on Securities’ where only expenditure incurred for purpose of realising the interest on securities is deductible as expenditure. It was therefore perhaps on account of the restricted allowability that the Supreme Court took the view that it did in Vijaya Bank’s case.

4.3 The other aspect of Vijaya Bank’s decision, as analysed by the Bombay High Court, is that Vijaya Bank had taken over the assets and liabilities of Jayalakshmi Bank Ltd., which included the government securities and interest accrued thereon. It was such interest which was claimed as a deduction by Vijaya Bank, which had accrued to Jayalakshmi Bank prior to takeover of assets and liabilities by Vijaya Bank. On the facts, it appears therefore that such government securities were investments of Vijaya Bank, and not its stock in trade. It may however be noted that the second question raised before the Supreme Court pertained to broken period interest in case of securities purchased from the open market. The Bombay High Court does not seem to have looked at this aspect of the Supreme Court’s decision.

4.4 Where the government securities form part of a trading business, it certainly cannot be said that the amount paid for the acquisition of stock in trade is a capital outlay, as such purchases and stock form part of the circulating capital of the business. The entire purchase is on revenue account, and is an allowable expenditure of the business. Therefore, even if a view is taken that the broken period interest forms part of the purchase cost of the government securities and cannot be broken up, it would still be allowable as a revenue expenditure.

4.5 Further, as anybody familiar with the government securities market in India would be aware, the purchase price of government securities quoted on the markets does not include the interest component for the broken period. Such interest component for the broken period has to be invariably computed separately and is payable over and above and in addition to the negotiated purchase price. Given this commercial reality, to say that the broken period interest is a part of the purchase price would be incorrect. In reality, what is being paid for over and above the purchase price is the right to receive the interest accrued up to the date of the transaction. Therefore, irrespective of whether the securities are held as stock in trade or as investments, such interest paid for would have to be reduced from the total interest received subsequently on the due date, since the interest received includes the interest for which payment is made.

4.6 It is also important to note that business profits have to be computed in accordance with the method of accounting followed by the assessee. In preparing its accounts, the assessee would have to follow accounting standards applicable to it. The accounting standards applicable to in-vestments (e.g., AS-13) require that when unpaid interest has accrued before the acquisition of an interest -bearing investment and is therefore included in the price paid for the investment, the subsequent receipt of interest is allocated between pre-acquisition and post-acquisition periods; the pre-acquisition portion is deducted from cost. This supports the view that the subsequent interest receipt on the due date has to be partly adjusted against the broken period interest paid, and it is only the net amount which is really the income.

4.7 Even under the Income-tax Act, all business losses and revenue expenditure are allowable as deduction in computing business income. The payment of broken period interest on purchase of government securities held as trading assets is certainly a business expenditure, if not a busi-ness loss, and is therefore clearly an allowable deduction.

4.8 Lastly, the CBDT had clarified vide its Circular No. 599, dated 24 April 1991 [189 ITR (St) 126], that securities held by banks must be regarded as stock in trade, and that interest payments and receipts for broken period on purchase of securities must be regarded as revenue payments/receipts, and only the net interest on securities should be brought to tax as business income. Though the Circular was issued subsequent to the decision of the Supreme Court in Vijaya Bank’s case, it had not considered the ratio of that decision which was rendered on 19 September 1990. This Circular was therefore withdrawn on 31 July 1991 vide CBDT Circular No. 610 [191 ITR (St) 2]. By a subsequent Circular No. 665, dated 5 October 1993 [204 ITR (St.) 39], the CBDT clarified that the Supreme Court, in Vijaya Bank’s case, was not directly concerned with the issue whether securities form part of stock in trade or capital assets. The CBDT has clarified that whether a particular item of investment in securities constitute stock in trade or capital asset is a question of fact, and that banks are generally governed by the instructions of the Reserve Bank of India from time to time with regard to the classification of assets and also the accounting standards for investments. Assessing Officers have therefore been directed to determine the facts and circumstances of each case whether a particular security constitutes stock in trade or investment after taking into account the guidelines issued by the Reserve Bank of India. In a sense, the CBDT has also therefore indirectly accepted the fact that where the government securities are held as trading assets (stock in trade), the allowability of broken period interest as a deduction should not really be an issue.

4.9 The view taken by the Rajasthan High Court therefore does not seem to be justified, given the fact that government securities are generally held as stock in trade by banks. Therefore, the view taken by the Bombay High Court is the better view of the matter, and broken period interest should be allowed as a deduction where the securities are held as stock in trade. Even if the securities are held as investments, logically the interest income actually received includes the broken period interest paid for, and to that extent the amount received on the due date does not constitute income of the recipient.

Marriage — Marriage between Christian and Hindu according to Hindu rituals — Void and Null — Hindu Marriage Act, 1955, section 5, section 7 and section 11.

New Page 1

2 Marriage —
Marriage between Christian and Hindu according to Hindu rituals — Void and Null
— Hindu Marriage Act, 1955, section 5, section 7 and section 11.


[Nilesh Narin Rajesh Lal v.
Kashmira Bhupendrabhai Banker, AIR 2010 Gujarat 3]

The appellant, a Christian,
had married the respondent, a Hindu. The marriage was solemnised according to
the Hindu rituals. The marriage was registered under the Hindu Marriage Act. A
baby girl was born to the appellant and the respondent. The respondent deserted
the appellant. The appellant filed a family suit u/s.11 of the Hindu Marriage
Act, 1955 for a declaration that the marriage between the appellant and the
respondent was void. It was alleged that at the time of her marriage to the
appellant, the respondent was already married and the first
marriage was subsisting.

The Trial Court refused to
declare the marriage void as prayed for. However the Court held that the
marriage between the appellant and the respondent was not valid and was not in
consonance with section 5 read with section 7 and section 11 of the Act of 1955.
The suit for declaration under the Act of 1955 was, therefore, not maintainable.

On appeal the Court observed
that the appellant, a Christian, had married the respondent, a Hindu lady.
According to the Hindu rituals, therefore, such marriage is a void marriage
u/s.5 read with section 7 and section 11 of the Act of 1955.

The Act was enacted to
codify the law relating to marriage amongst Hindus. section 5 of the Act makes
it clear that a marriage may be solemnised between any two Hindus if the
conditions contained in the said Section were fulfilled. The usage of the
expression ‘may’ in the opening line of the Section, does not make the provision
of section 5 optional. On the other hand, it in positive terms, indicates that a
marriage can be solemnised between two Hindus if the conditions indicated were
fulfilled. In other words, in the event the conditions remain unfulfilled, a
marriage between two Hindus could not be solemnised.

The Court therefore held
that the marriage between the appellant and the respondent was a nullity. The
said marriage was void ab-initio. The marriage between the appellant and the
respondent was not a legal and valid marriage, therefore, the appeal was
allowed.

levitra

Family settlement — Can be among not only heirs of particular class, but also can take in its fold, persons outside purview of succession — Family settlement — Non-registration — Cannot be treated as inadmissible — Transfer of Property Act section 5, Stam

New Page 1

5 Family
settlement — Can be among not only heirs of particular class, but also can take
in its fold, persons outside purview of succession — Family settlement —
Non-registration — Cannot be treated as inadmissible — Transfer of Property Act
section 5, Stamp Act, 2(24). Registration Act section 27.


[Zaheda Begum & Anr. v. Lal
Ahemed Khem & Ors., AIR 2010 Andhra Pradesh 1]

One Mr. Ghouse Khan had
three brothers i.e., respondent Nos. 1 to 3 and two sisters, the first appellant
and late Malika Begum, the mother of the second appellant. Ghouse Khan did not
marry and remained a bachelor. He purchased the suit schedule property through a
registered sale deed dated 29-7-1981. After the death of Ghouse Khan, the
appellants and the respondents effected a family settlement through document
dated 7-2-1992. According to this, the second appellant was to be given part of
the suit schedule house and the first appellant and the respondent Nos. 1 to 3
were to be allotted ¼th share each in the rest of the property. The appellants pleaded that in spite of repeated demands, the respondents did not
agree for partition of the property in accordance with the settlement.

In the light of the
arguments advanced on behalf of the parties, the question raised for
consideration was as under; whether there can be a family
settlement among the persons who are not sharers according to Law of Succession.

The Court observed that the
settlement in family is not confined to any particular category of people. The
medium of settlement is chosen to resolve the disputes among the family members.
It is resorted to not only when the disputes as such exist, but also when there
exists a possibility for them to surface.

A family settlement need not
be confined to only one among the legal heirs, or successors. If the aim is only
to provide for arrangement in accordance to succession, the whole exercise would
be redundant. The reason is that the Law of Succession would take its course. It
is only when an arrangement, in slight or major deviation from natural
succession, as a price for bringing about comity and harmony is chosen, that a
settlement comes into existence.

The connotation of the word
‘family’ changes depending upon the context. For instance, its purport under the
Income-tax Act may not be the same as the one under the Urban Land (Ceilings and
Regulation) Act or other similar Enactments. Much would depend upon the context
in which the term is used. Where the concept of joint family exists, the family
may comprise persons of 3 to 4 generations. In a narrow sense, the family may
comprise the spouses and their children. In the context of settlement, the
family takes in its fold several persons, some of whom may be a bit distantly
related to those who constitute the core of the family.

Sub-section (24) of section
2 of the Indian Stamp Act defines the term ‘settlement’. Thus settlement,
particularly within a family need not be restricted to the members of the family
up to a particular degree. Therefore, the irresistible conclusion is that a
family settlement can be among not only heirs of a particular class, but also
can take in its fold persons outside the purview of succession.

As regard to registration of
family settlement, it was observed that though the object underlying the
settlement is to bring about harmony among the parties to it, the legal
implications arising out of settlements are not uniform. In some cases, the
settlement may bring about transfer or conferment of rights instantly upon the
parties to it, vis-à-vis movable or immovable properties. If the
settlement confers rights upon the individual, vis-à-vis on items of immovable
property, which he is not otherwise entitled to, under the relevant Law of
Succession, a transfer comes into existence, and thereby the deed of settlement
becomes liable to be registered.

It is not uncommon that
settlements provide for arrangements which would materialise at a future date.
In such cases, the manner in which the rights are to be conferred on various
parties is defined, and the actual transfer of rights takes place at a future
date.

In Tek Bahadur Bhujil v.
Debi Singh Bhujil
and Ors., AIR 1966 SC 292, it was held by the
Supreme Court that there can be oral family arrangements also and that the gist
of the same can be recorded in writing.

Family arrangement as such
can be arrived at orally. Its terms may be recorded in writing as a memorandum
of what has been agreed upon between the parties. The memorandum need not be
prepared for the purpose of being used as a document on which future title of
the parties be founded. It is usually prepared as a record of what has been
agreed upon, so that there be no hazy notions about it in future. It is only
when the parties reduce the family arrangement in writing with the purpose of
using that writing as proof of what they had arranged and, where the arrangement
is brought about by the document as such, that the document requires
registration, as it is then that it would be a document of title declaring for
future what rights in what properties are possessed by whom.

Thus, a settlement which does not create any
right ‘in praesenti’ cannot be treated as inadmissible on the ground that
it is not registered.

levitra

Don’t Underestimate India’s Consumers

Accountant Abroad

“Don’t Underestimate India’s Consumers”,
says John Lee
who is a fellow at the Centre for Independent Studies, Australia and visiting
fellow at Washington’s Hudson Institute. He has authored the book ‘Will China
Fail?’ His analysis of the distinction of current domestic market push in China
and India makes interesting reading.


Western multinationals are often attracted to China’s size,
but they’re bypassing Asia’s true shopping powerhouse

The scale of China has always fascinated merchants. In 19th
century England, spinning-mill owners were convinced they would reap profits
beyond their dreams if they could just get every Chinese to buy one
handkerchief. Alas, the one man one handkerchief plan never took off, and for
multinationals hoping to tap China’s masses, the country continues to
disappoint. Since the global economic crisis, Beijing has constructed a way
around a slump. Roads, ports, railways: Name it, and China is building it. But
its consumers aren’t pitching in. As a percentage of the gross domestic product,
Chinese consumption is the lowest of any major economy at less than one-third.
Almost all the country’s growth this year has come from infrastructure spending
or speculation in domestic assets.

Western multinationals should consider fantasizing about
India instead. The momentum for its bounce back comes from Indians, including
the poor, buying their way to growth. The demand for handbags, air travel, and
fine dining in Mumbai may have eased, but domestic consumption accounts for
two-thirds of the Indian economy — twice China’s level!

China’s problem is that its top-down, state-led model of
development (not to mention its artificial suppression of the Yuan) structurally
impairs domestic spending. According to Minxin Pei, director of the Keck Center
for International & Strategic Studies, three-quarters of China’s capital goes to
the 120,000 odd state-controlled entities and their many subsidiaries, leaving
40 million plus privately owned businesses to fight for scraps. The upshot:
Business profits tend to end up in state coffers, not Chinese wallets. Wage and
income growth, even for China’s urban residents, hovers at about half the level
of GDP growth over the past 15 years.

India’s bottom-up private sector model, for all its chaos and
bureaucracy, provides a stark contrast. While the nation badly needs
infrastructure, its consumers are in a far better position to spend. India can
now boast of an overwhelmingly independent middle class about 300 million
strong, as against China’s 100 – 200 million, depending on the parameters.
Profits from India’s businesses, large and small, go into Indian pockets rather
than the state coffers.

The contrast sharpens outside these two nations’ cities. Half
of China and two-thirds of India live in rural areas. That’s about 700 million
people in each. The rural half of China is falling behind. Back in the
mid-1980s, the mainland’s urban-rural income ratio was 1.8. It now stands at
about 3.5. Although per-capita incomes have risen, an estimated 400 million of
mainly rural residents have seen net incomes stall or decline over the past
decade. Yasheng Huang, a professor at the Massachusetts Institute of
Technology’s Sloan School of Management, estimates that China’s absolute levels
of poverty and illiteracy have doubled since 2000! In India, they’ve been
halved. The urban-rural income gap has steadily declined since the early ‘90s.
Over the past decade, economic growth in rural India has outpaced growth in
urban areas by almost 40%. Rural India now accounts for half the country’s GDP,
up from 41% in 1982. World Bank studies show that rural China accounts for only
a third of GDP and generates just 15% of China’s growth. Meanwhile, rural India
is chipping in about two-thirds of the overall growth.

Jagmohan S. Raju of the University of Pennsylvania’s Wharton
School points out that every major Indian consumer company knows it can’t
succeed without reaching the villages. That’s why Indian companies arguably lead
the world in innovative low-income products. Telecom provider Bharti offers the
world’s lowest call rates; Tata Motors sells the world’s cheapest car. And the
push for the villages has led to a well-developed consumer marketplace
throughout India.

For Western brands chasing the luxury market, both China and
India offer abundant opportunities. But when what you sell is suited to — and
scaled to — millions of city and country dwellers, it makes sense to aim your
ef¬forts at India — at least for now.


(Source :
Bloomberg BusinessWeek,
February 1 & 8, 2010)

levitra

Redevelopment — Belated withdrawal of No objection or consent and opposition to eviction by society member — Not proper — BMC Act, 1888, MHAD Act, 1976 S. 75 and S. 95A.

New Page 1

[Sushila Digamber Naik & Ors. v. MHADA & Ors., 2010
Vol. 112(2) Bom. L.R. 639]

In the year 2003 majority of members of the
respondent-society including petitioners issued consent letters in support of
redevelopment of the society. The society applied to MHADA for its NOC. MHADA
also issued NOC for redevelopment. The authority issued order for temporary
eviction of tenements for redevelopment, wherein petitioners who had earlier
given consent withdrew the same and challenged the eviction order by the
respondent-authority.

The Court observed that in any redevelopment scheme where the
co-operative housing society/developer appointed by the co-operative housing
society has obtained no objection certificate from the MHADA/Mumbai Board,
thereby sanctioning additional balance FSI with a consent of 70% of its members
and where such NOC holder has made provision for alternative accommodation in
the proposed building (including transit accommodation), then it shall be
obligatory for all the occupiers/members to participate in the redevelopment
scheme and vacate the existing tenements for the purpose of redevelopment. In
case of failure to vacate the existing tenements, the provisions of S. 95A of
the MHADA Act mutatis mutandis shall apply for the purpose of getting the
tenements vacated from the non-co-operative members.

Thus as per the amended provisions of DCR 33(5), the
respondent-authority are empowered to invoke the provisions of S. 95A of the
MHADA Act and the petitioners are not correct in their submission that the
respondent-authority had no jurisdiction to pass the impugned order u/s.95A of
the MHADA Act. The petition was dismissed.

levitra

Nomination under an insurance policy only indicates hand which is authorised to receive the insured amount — Insurance Act, 1938.

New Page 1

[Anita Dilip Gaidhane and Anr. v. Bajirao Madhavrao
Gaidhane and Ors.,
2010 Vol. 112(3) Bom. L.R. 1065]

The respondent No. 1 — father was nominated by the deceased
Dilip while effecting the insurance policies. The appellant i.e., wife and
daughter of the deceased Dilip applied for succession certificate. The Trial
Court refused to grant succession certificate to the appellants on the ground
that the respondent No. 1 — father was nominated by deceased while effecting
insurance policies. The appellants contention was that admittedly they were
class-I heirs, therefore entitled to one-third share in the money payable under
various policies, which could be declared by the Court instead of undergoing
another round of litigation.

The Court held that the amount assured shall be paid to the
nominee in order to give discharge to the insurer, but it does not mean that the
nominee becomes the owner of the amount and that S. 39 cannot operate as a third
kind of succession and the nominee cannot be treated equivalent to an heir or
legatee. At the same time, it also held that the nomination only indicates the
hand which is authorised to receive the amount, on the payment of which the
insurer gets a valid discharge of its liability under the policy. The amount,
however can be claimed by the heirs of the assured in accordance with the law of
succession governing them.

The Court further held that even after remarriage to another
person in a different family, a widow, having acquired absolute interest in the property of her deceased husband, is
not divested of the same. To avoid multiplicity of litigation, the Court
directed the insurance company to release the amount payable under the policies
to the father and on receipt of the amount payable under the policies, the
father shall distribute the same to the appellants in equal proportion.

levitra

Singapore Spells Out Six Tenets of Regulation

Accountant abroad

Post-crisis world requires high regulatory standards, while
also allowing for innovation and risk-taking


The recent global financial crisis, which resulted in the
failure of complex financial products and the collapse of several foreign banks
elsewhere, has led to calls here (in Singapore) and globally for tougher
regulation of financial institutions.

In a treatise released on June 8, the Monetary Authority of
Singapore (MAS) shed light on its own position, saying that regulations must not
become too stringent in an attempt to prevent any kind of company shortcoming or
failure. At the same time, it also warned that Singapore’s regulatory regime
should not swing too far in the opposite direction, with an overly dynamic
approach adopted at the expense of a stable financial system. Setting out what
it calls six ‘tenets of effective regulation’, it says it has to tread a middle
ground that sees high standards of regulation, while allowing well-managed
risk-taking and innovation.

Its so-called monograph comes at a time when international
regulatory standards are being reviewed and tightened worldwide by
policy-makers. Among other things, new capital rules — dubbed Basel III — are on
course to be implemented by major financial jurisdictions, including Singapore.
MAS said that while new international regulatory standards will mean some
tightening here, the shift will not be dramatic. It will use its tenets to
design regulation in the post-crisis world and help ensure its approach is
relevant and effective in achieving what it calls a sound and progressive
financial services sector.

In releasing the monograph, MAS said it is looking to foster
shared understanding and ‘shared ownership’ of its approach and objectives with
industry players. The six tenets that will be used to guide its actions are :

  • outcome focussed;


  • shared responsibility;


  • risk appropriate;


  • responsive to change and
    cycles;


  • impact sensitive; and


  • clear and consistent.


These six tenets or principles are seen as being at the heart
of MAS’ approach to regulation.

The ‘outcome focussed’ tenet is evident, for example,
in housing loan rules which serve to encourage prudent lending and proper credit
assessment by financial institutions. This is in line with MAS’ financial
stability objectives and the Government’s policy of promoting a stable and
sustainable property market. To meet these goals, MAS has put in place property
lending limits. The 80% loan-to-value regulatory limit, for example, requires
banks to maintain a ‘prudent buffer’ in their housing loan portfolios, and
encourages property buyers to be more circumspect when making purchases. The
‘shared responsibility’
tenet is demonstrated through the MAS guidelines on
fair dealing issued last year. They spell out the responsibilities of the boards
of directors and senior managements of financial institutions for delivering
fair dealing outcomes to customers.

In underlining its six tenets, MAS stressed that a balanced
regulatory approach was needed, with effective regulation guided by a range of
considerations. These include transparency and clarity, the balance of costs and
benefits, and meeting international standards while remaining appropriate in the
local context.

MAS’ monograph has met with a broadly positive industry
response. Barclays Capital economist Leong Wai Ho said that Singapore “was one
of the well-managed
economies” with a sound
banking

system, and added
that the ‘mission statements’ were “really about MAS facing up to an evolving
landscape”. “Market players must play their part and share the responsibility to
ensconce a level playing field,” said Mr. Robson Lee, a partner at investment
banker Shook Lin & Bok.


And MAS deputy managing director Teo Swee Lian noted in a statement that success
in achieving effective regulation “requires more than MAS setting demanding
standards of itself”. He noted that the industry played a key role in the
implementation of regulation. They should not rely on the Government to
prescribe or legislate in a knee-jerk response whenever there are adverse market
developments. “Industry has a critical role to play by taking shared
responsibility for and ownership of the regulatory objectives, as well as
instituting high standards of governance and controls for itself.”


(Source : The Straits Times, Money Supplement, 9-6-2010)

levitra

Lehman’s illegal gimmicks

Accountant Abroad

A court-appointed United
States bankruptcy examiner has concluded there are grounds for legal claims
against top Lehman Brothers bosses and auditor for signing off misleading
accounting statements in the run-up to the collapse of the Wall Street bank in
2008, which sparked the worst financial crisis since the Great Depression. A
judge this week released a 2200-page forensic report by expert Anton Valukis
into Lehman’s collapse that includes scathing criticism of accounting ‘gimmicks’
used by the failing bank to buy itself time. These included a contentious technique known as ‘Repo 105’ which temporarily boosted the bank’s balance sheet
by as much as $ 50 billion.

The exhaustive account
reveals that Barclays, which bought Lehman’s US businesses out of bankruptcy,
got equipment and assets it was not entitled to. And it reveals that during
Lehman’s final few hours, chief executive Dick Fuld tried to get British Prime
Minister Gordon Brown involved to overrule Britain’s Financial Services
Authority (FSA) when it refused to fast-track a rescue by Barclays. With Wall
Street shaken by the demise of Bear Stearns in March 2008, Valukis said
confidence in Lehman had been eroded : “To buy itself more time, to maintain
that critical confidence, Lehman painted a misleading picture of its financial
condition.” The examiner’s report found evidence to support ‘colorable claims’,
meaning plausible claims, against Fuld and three successive chief financial
officers.

Valukis said the bank tried
to lower its leverage ratio, a key measure for credit-rating agencies, with Repo
105 — through which it temporarily sold assets, with an obligation to repurchase
them days later, at the end of financial quarters, in order to get a temporary
influx of cash. Lehman’s own financial staff described this as an ‘accounting
gimmick’ and a ‘lazy way’ to meet balance-sheet targets. A senior Lehman
vice-president, Matthew Lee, tried to blow the whistle by alerting top
management and the
auditors. But the auditing firm ‘took virtually no
action to investigate’.

During the bank’s final
hours in September 2008, Fuld tried desperately to strike a rescue deal with
Barclays, but the FSA would not allow the British bank an exemption from seeking
time-consuming shareholder approval. The British finance minister, Alistair
Darling, declined to intervene and Fuld
appealed to the US treasury secretary, Henry
Paulson, to call Prime Minister Gordon Brown, but
Paulson said he could not do that,” says the
examiner’s report.

“Fuld asked Paulson to ask
(then US) President George Bush to call Brown, but Paulson said he was working
on other ideas. In a ‘brainstorming’ session, Fuld then suggested getting the
president’s brother, Jeb Bush, who was a Lehman adviser, to get the White House
to lean on Downing Street.

Barclays eventually bought
the remnants of Lehman’s Wall Street operation from receivership for $ 1,75
billion — a sum that has enraged some bankruptcy creditors who believe it was a
windfall for the British bank.

The examiner’s report finds
grounds for claims against Barclays for taking assets it was not entitled to,
including office equipment and client records belonging to a Lehman affiliate,
although it says these were not of material value to the deal — the equipment
was worth less than $ 10 million.

The report into the bank’s
demise revealed last week a similar addiction to accounting hallucinogens like
those seen in the Enron case. Until now, the big mystery was how the Wall Street
giant could have been reporting healthy profits right up until the
moment it keeled over and died — bringing most of the Western economy down with
it. But the latest investigation reveals financial transactions known as Repo
105 and Repo 108, used to remove temporarily tens of billions of dollars of debt
from the bank’s balance sheet at the end of every accounting period. As the
banking crisis grew, so did Lehman’s addiction to such trickery. Executives even
referred to Repo 105 as “another drug we’re on” in emails uncovered by the
report.

A lawyer for Fuld has
rejected the examiner’s findings. Patricia Hynes of the law firm Allen & Overy,
said Fuld did not structure or negotiate the Repo 105 transactions, nor was he
aware of their accounting treatment. She added that Fuld “throughout his career
faithfully and diligently worked in the interests of Lehman and its
stakeholders”. A spokesman for the London-headquartered auditors of Lehman told
Reuters the firm had no immediate comment because it was yet to review the
findings.

The capacity for Lehman to
continue to shock after a year of books and revelations is itself a shock. But
the biggest surprise is how little has changed since Enron and the scams of the
last financial bubble. Regulators like to caution against simply addressing the
specific causes of past scandals when trying to prevent future ones, but it is
as if all the Wall Street rules introduced to clean up accounting have only
encouraged finance directors to study the history books more closely for
inspiration.

Edited version of the article
by Andrew Clark

(Source : Mail &
Guardian Online, 23-3-2010

Web address : http://www.mg.co.za

levitra

LWSPRMS Act – Let Wall Street Pay for the Restoration of Main Street Act

Financial transactions tax : Recipe for disaster ?

    Wall Street is widely blamed for causing the current economic mess in the US, so why not let it pay for it ? The idea is to impose a 0.25% tax on the value of stock transactions, and on a variety of derivative transactions. Indeed, a Bill introduced last week in the US House of Representatives is called the “Let Wall Street Pay for the Restoration of Main Street Act”. Proponents of this Bill believe the legislation could raise $ 150 billion per year.

    A small increase in trading costs would, according to supporters, be a manageable burden, and it will be borne by the speculators who the Bill’s authors apparently believe (to judge by the Bill’s name) created the financial mess. Across the Atlantic, Prime Minister Gordon Brown of Britain has supported the idea as a way to take the burden off taxpayers during a time of financial crisis. In reality, the tax would deal a poorly-timed blow to long-term investors everywhere.

    Proponents of a transactions tax misunderstand the way markets work. The bubble in home prices in the US was not caused by the rapid buying and selling of individual family homes. The financial crisis was primarily a liquidity crisis and a credit crunch, and the major problem with collateralised mortgage- backed bonds was that they declined significantly in value and became illiquid. A transactions tax that would have reduced trading and made repurchase agreements more costly could have made the problem even worse. Moreover, the Wall Street would not actually foot the bill for the presumed $ 150 billion tax as the authors of the Bill believe. In fact, the tax would simply be added to the cost of doing business, burdening all investors; not just the speculators. Some argue that high-frequency traders, who reportedly execute 70% of the equity market trades, would pick up the lion’s share of the Bill. But high-frequency traders are not villains — they play an important role in improving market efficiency.

    Often mischaracterised as speculators, high-frequency traders scour markets for minor mispricings and arbitrage trading opportunities. They buy and sell stocks in an instant, hoping to earn pennies on a trade. Far from destabilising or creating volatility in the market, their actions significantly increase trading volume, reduce spreads, promote price-discovery, and ultimately reduce transaction costs for long-term investors. Such trades might not be doing God’s work, but they are socially useful.

    Transaction costs have declined significantly over the past ten years, thanks to the many structural changes in equity markets, including trading in decimals instead of eighths, the proliferation of scores of trading venues that function as exchanges, and an explosion of high-frequency trading. US-based investment management company Vanguard has estimated that total transaction costs on an average trade have fallen by at least 50%, resulting in approximately $ 1 billion of annual savings to its investors. When magnified across the whole investment industry, investors have probably saved tens of billions of dollars in transaction costs.

    Transactions taxes would make most current high-frequency trades unprofitable since they depend on the thinnest of profit margins. Trading volume would collapse, and there would be a dramatic shortfall in the tax dollars actually collected by the government. Market liquidity would decline, bid-offer spreads would widen, and all investors would pay significantly higher costs on their trades.

    A tax on financial transactions would have to be imposed internationally to prevent a particular national market from being disadvantaged. It would be very difficult to achieve universal international consensus regarding the details of such a tax. In our environment of global capital markets, it would be virtually impossible to enforce it reliably.

    Article by Burton Malkiel and George Sauter

    (Source : Wall Street Journal — Edited excerpts published in Mint / December 10, 2009)

Understanding Islamic Finance

Article

“All that we had borrowed up to 1985 or 1986 was around $ 5
billion and we have paid about $ 16 billion, yet we are still being told that we
owe about $ 28 billion. That $ 28 billion came about because of the injustice in
the foreign creditors’ interest rates. If you ask me what the worst thing in the
world is, I will say it is compounded interest”.


Former
President Obasanjo of Nigeria

after the G8 summit in Okinawa in 2000.


First the big question :

How is Islamic finance different from conventional finance ?
It looks the same; the result is often the same. What is the difference ?

Let’s take a real world comparison. Let’s take $ 10,000 for
instance and compare what a conventional bank can do with this and what an
Islamic bank can do.

First — The conventional bank :

The conventional bank finds a creditworthy customer and lends
at 5% interest. The bank is not particularly concerned about what happens to
this money other than that it gets repaid. The customer on the other hand has
already found a borrower willing to pay 7%. The borrower runs a small credit
co-operative for students and lends at 10%. One of these students is
enterprising enough to lend to his unemployed brother at 15% who has just
discovered the power of compounding interest and lends to street vendors at 25%.
We can go on. But you get the idea. There are poor people today paying upwards
of 40%.

The problem with artificial wealth creation based on interest
and the fact that you do not need actual cash to lend money means that the
original $ 10,000 could keep passing hands until we pump out over $ 100,000 of
artificial wealth. So how much actual cash is there ? Only $ 10,000. With
interest, we managed to turn $ 10,000 into much more. So are we surprised when
billions of dollars vanish into thin air ?

Second — The Islamic bank :

The Islamic bank only invests in actual assets and services.
It might buy machinery, lease out a car, or invest in a small business. But
throughout, the transaction is always tied to a real asset or service.

That is the difference between Islamic finance and
conventional finance. The difference between buying something real and borrowing
and lending something fleeting. What conventional finance enables is the ability
to sell money when there is no money; to sell assets before there are underlying
assets and to allow debts to grow unchecked while borrowers become more
desperate.

Interest creates an artificial money supply that is not
backed by real assets. The result is increased inflation, heightened volatility,
richer rich, and poorer poor.

It seems unbelievable but sadly it is typical. Developing
countries start off with relatively small loans and remain saddled with huge
amounts of growing debt for generations. This could be Nigeria, or any other
poor country. To give just one other example, during the years leading up to the
1997 Asian collapse, Indonesia’s foreign debt as a percentage of GDP was over
60%. So Nigeria is certainly not an isolated example.

UNICEF estimates that over one-half million children under
the age of 5 die each year around the world as a result of the debt crisis. But
as we have seen, it is not the debt that is the problem; it is the compounding
interest.

Nick the homebuyer :

In 2009, Nick lost his job, his house and all the money he
had spent paying off his mortgage. Let us consider that Nick availed a
Diminishing Musharakah (Partnership) facility with the bank.

Under a Diminishing Musharakah, the bank’s equity decreases
throughout the tenure of the financing, while the client’s ownership keeps
increasing throughout a series of equity purchases. Eventually, the client
becomes the sole owner.

Nick, having lost his job, would still have an equity stake
in an actual property that he could monetize.

Assume he purchased a $ 220,000 house and put down $ 20,000,
financing the remaining $ 200,000 from the Islamic bank. The finance is to last
20 years and the bank sets a 5% profit rate. For the sake of simplicity we will
make it 20 annual instalments. (Refer Table)

Year

Home buyer’s

Bank’s

Rent

Home
buyer’s

 

equity

ownership

 

payment

 

 

 

 

 

1

$10,000

$190,000

$10,000

$20,000

2

$10,000

$180,000

$9,500

$19,500

3

$10,000

$170,000

$9,000

$19,000

4

$10,000

$160,000

$8,500

$18,500

18

$10,000

$20,000

$1,500

$11,500

19

$10,000

$10,000

$1,000

$11,000

20

$10,000

$0

$500

$10,500

In the second column of the Table we have the homebuyer’s equity purchase, which is how much the buyer pays every year for buying the property’s actual equity. It is his way of increasing ownership in the property while diminishing the bank’s ownership as shown in the third column of the Table. The fourth column of the Table called rent is what the homebuyer pays the bank for the portion of the property he does not yet own, a number that keeps decreasing as the bank’s share keeps decreasing. The final column shows what the homebuyer pays in total every year.

At no time does the homebuyer pay any interest. And certainly at no time does any payment compound. The homebuyer pays for just two things: the house in incremental payments, and the rent for the portion of the house he does not yet own. Call it Islamic finance, ethical finance, or conventional finance; when banks take real ownership of an asset, what can only truly be called real risk, economics do not fall apart like a house of cards.

So how could Islamic finance have helped former President Obasanjo of Nigeria?

Using the $ 5 billion from their initial borrowing, Islamic banks could provide $ 5 billion of financing for infrastructure, literacy, healthcare and sanitation programmes to name a few.

An Islamic bank could have arranged for the $ 4 billion construction of a natural gas pipeline delivered to Nigeria for $ 5 billion using an Istisna financing.

Or taken an equity stake in a highway project and shared in profits and losses using a Musharakah partnership.

The next time one wonders whether Islamic banking is just dressed-up conventional banking, see if one finds a single major consumer bank that co-owns actual properties with their customers. An Islamic bank takes direct ownership of actual assets, whether for a long period such as in a lease or equity partnership, or for a short period, such as in a sale trade.

Simply put, Islamic finance permits equity, trade, and leasing, but forbids debt.

Principles guiding Islamic banks:

Islamic banking transactions must be:

  •     Interest free

  •     Risk shared

  •     Asset or service backed, and

  •     Contractual certain

  •     Ethical

The Islamic ban on interest is not new. For centuries banned by Christians and Jews, Islamic Law prohibits paying or earning interest irrespective of whether it is a soft development loan or a monthly consumption loan.

The Bible contains the following verse:

“If you lend to one of my people among you who is needy, do not be like the money-lender; charge him no interest.”
— Exodus 22:25-27

In March 2009, the Vatican came out with the following statement : “The ethical principles on which Islamic finance is based may bring banks closer to their clients and to the true spirit which should mark every financial service.”

Today, Islamic finance is no longer a niche market. With global assets estimated at USD 1 trillion, asset growth has kept steady in most countries at over 15% per annum. Apart from Muslim countries, Islamic finance has penetrated into countries like Singapore, China, Australia, Thailand, Canada, United Kingdom, France, Korea, Japan, Switzerland, and Luxembourg.

Conventional banks with extensive Islamic banking operations include Citigroup, HSBC, Deutsche Bank, UBS, ABN-Amro, and Standard Chartered.

Standardised accounting and product standards promulgated by the Accounting and Auditing Organisation for Islamic Financial Institutions (AAOIFI) provide regulated standards and common bases for global convergence. Islamic market indices like the Dow Jones Islamic Market Index comprise 69 country indices including India’s.

India is on the threshold of launching key Islamic finance initiatives with the Reserve Bank of India considering landmark policy changes. Companies like TATA AIG, Bajaj Allianz, and Taurus have already started to tap this segment of the market by offering Islamic-friendly products. With over 160 million Muslims in India, and with its strong position in global capital markets, India stands poised to become a major Islamic finance hub in the coming years.

Deductibility of ‘set-on’ amount under Payment of Bonus Act

Controversies

1. Issue for consideration :


1.1 The Payment of Bonus Act, 1965 requires an employer,
running a factory or an establishment where twenty or more workers are employed,
to pay to the employees such amount or amounts by way of bonus as prescribed
under the said Act, subject to a maximum amount prescribed therein. The amount
payable is calculated with reference to the allocable surplus to be computed in
accordance with the provisions of the Act and the rules framed thereunder.

1.2 The Act inter alia provides for setting aside an
amount, out of the allocable surplus, that is found to be in excess of the
maximum amount payable towards bonus for an year, subject to a maximum of twenty
per cent of the salary, wages, etc. Such a provision, prescribed u/s.15 of the
Act, is allowed for meeting the shortfall, if any, in any of the four years
including the fourth year. The amount so provided for becomes free at the expiry
of the four years, provided there was no shortfall in any of the said years. S.
28 of the said Act provides for punishment with fine and imprisonment for
non-compliance of the provisions of the Act.

1.3 The excess so set aside is known as ‘set-on’ amount for
which a provision is made in the books of account by debiting the profit & loss
account of the year. The issue has arisen about the deductibility of this
provision of set-on amount. The Gauhati High Court has held that the set-on
amount is allowable as deduction while several High Courts including the Bombay
High Court recently held that such an amount is not deductible.

2. India Carbon Ltd.’s case :


2.1 In India Carbon Ltd. v. CIT, 180 ITR 117 (Gau.),
the question in the reference arose as to whether bonus amounts set apart
(called ‘set-on’ amount) debited to the profit & loss account of the company
could be deducted from the income of the company or not for A.Y. 1976-77. The
assessee a company claimed deduction of two amounts, Rs.8,56,241 as bonus paid,
and Rs.7,36,915 the amount deposited in ‘set-on’ account. The former was claimed
u/s.36(1)(ii) and the latter u/s.37 of the Income-tax Act, 1961. The ITO allowed
the deduction of Rs.8,56,241 but rejected the claim for Rs.7,36,915. The
Appellate Authority allowed deduction for both the payments. The Tribunal
however overturned the decision of the Appellate Authority and rejected the
claim for deduction of the set-on amount of Rs.7,36,915. The Tribunal was not
impressed with the contention of the company that it regularly adopted the
mercantile method of accounting and the deduction in the past assessment years
was allowed to the company.

2.2 Being aggrieved by the order of the Tribunal, the company
referred the following questions for consideration of the Gauhati High Court
under Ss.(1) of S. 256, :

(i) “Whether, on the facts and in the circumstances of the
case, the Tribunal was justified in reversing the order of the AAC and
disallowing the statutory liability of bonus set-on computed according to the
provisions of the Payment of Bonus Act, 1965 ?

(ii) Whether, on the facts and in the circumstances of the
case, the Tribunal was justified in disregarding and rejecting the method of
accounting regularly employed by the appellant company ?

(iii) Whether, on the facts and in the circumstances of the
case, the Tribunal was justified in holding that bonus set-on cannot be
regarded as a liability of the year in which the computed amount should be
carried forward for being set-on in the manner prescribed under the Payment of
Bonus Act, 1965 ?”

2.3 The company contended that the set-on amount is not
prohibited to be deducted u/s. 40(a)(ii) and, therefore, such amounts were
expenditure for the business; the assessee could not utilise the amount
irretrievably and it was commercially expedient to provide for such set-on.

2.4 In reply the Revenue argued that the amount in question
was a reserve fund; the amount stood deposited in the account books of the
assessee and could be utilised by the assessee and, therefore, was not an
expenditure; such an amount, to be paid in future, could not be allowed either
u/s.28 or u/s.30 to u/s.36 or u/s.37 of the Income-tax Act.

2.5 The Gauhati High Court noted the following amongst other
things :

  • The
    Government of India in 1961 to obtain industrial peace, appointed a committee
    called the Tripartite Commission and on acceptance of the committee’s report
    on 6-12-1964, with modifications, the Government of India promulgated on
    29-5-1965, an Ordinance which was replaced by the Act No. 21 of 1965 called
    the Payment of Bonus Act, 1965, to regulate the bonus payments in the country
    with some exceptions.
     


  • The
    Act contained 40 Sections, 4 Schedules and the Rules. They provided together
    for ascertainment of gross profits, available surplus and allocable surplus
    and set out the sums to be deducted from gross profits besides the manner of
    calculation of taxes. The Act also provided for eligibility of workmen for
    bonus and for a minimum bonus to be paid and defined the limit of maximum
    bonus. Rules were provided explaining how the number of working days was to be
    reckoned.
     


  • The
    Act inter alia vide S. 15 provided for how amounts were to be carried
    forward (referred to as ‘set-on’) and when the set-on amount was to be
    utilised with the help of the Fourth Schedule. The utilised amount was called
    the ‘set-off’ amount. Register was prescribed to show the set-on and set-off
    amounts.


2.6 The Court further noted that what constituted ‘expenditure’ was a many splendoured controversy; its meaning had gained many facets and dimensions over the years in fiscal statutes and in its trail had brought to surface many fresh controversies. It referred to the decision of the Supreme Court in Indian Molasses Co. (P.) Ltd. v. CIT, 37 ITR 66, to notice that an ‘expenditure’ was that which was paid out and paid away; an amount which passed out irretrievably from the hands of the assessee was ‘expenditure’. Referring to CIT v. Malayalam Plantations Ltd., 53 ITR 140 (SC), the Court noted that the expenditure was wider in meaning and scope than when used to mean expenditure for earning profits; not all that was spent in a business could be construed as expenditure. ‘Commercial expediency’ and ‘reasonableness of expenditure’ were considered relevant for allowing a deduction, as was held in CIT v. Walchand & Co. (P.) Ltd., 65 ITR 381 (SC), and these aspects were to be looked at from the point of view of business. In Shree Sajjan Mills Ltd. v. 156 ITR 585 (SC), the Gauhati High Court noted, that contribution to the gratuity fund created for the benefit of employees in an irrevocable trust, was allowed to be deducted.

2.7 The three cases where the issue was considered under the Payment of Bonus Act, against the assessee’s claim for deduction, were noted by the Court:

  •     In Malwa Vanaspati & Chemical Co. Ltd. v. CIT, 154 ITR 655 (MP), it was held that S. 15 created a liability which was not a subsisting liability and, therefore, such amounts were held in reserve for meeting a future liability which contingent in nature, more so where the assessee did not deposit the amount with the Bonus Act authority.

  •     In Rayalaseema Mills Ltd. v. CIT, 155 ITR 19 (AP), it was held that set-on was not covered by S. 28 and S. 37 of the Income-tax Act and therefore, not an expenditure and the set-on amount was carried forward for a limited period for four years which was not the same as amounts paid to a third party, and, therefore, not loss, not a trading liability and not an expenditure.

  •     In P. K. Mohammed Pvt. Ltd. v. CIT, 162 ITR 587 (Ker.) the set-on amount was construed to be deposits made under the compulsion of a statute to satisfy a contingent liability to be paid in future.

2.8 The Gauhati High Court also noted that in three other cases, the Madras High Court had examined the issue of deductibility of an amount set aside for payment of bonus to workers independent of the Payment of Bonus Act. In CIT v. Somasundaram Mills (P.) Ltd., 95 ITR 365 (Mad.), CIT v. Anamallais Bus Transports (P.) Ltd., 99 ITR 445 (Mad.) and again in 118 ITR 739 (Mad.), it was held that the amount set aside as such for payment of bonus represented a contingent liability and could not be allowed as expenditure; the workmen did not have a right in such amounts.

2.9 The Court referred to the rule that required the statutory maintenance of registers and the columns therein. It noted that the Register ‘B’ showed set-on and set-off; that the amounts shown in columns, 3, 4 and 5 of the Fourth Schedule were amounts which were to be paid or have been paid to the employees; columns 2 to 5 in Form ‘B’ showed the amounts paid or to be paid. The Court observed that these columns, coupled with the language of S. 15 of the Act, indicated that the set-on amount could not be used or utilised by the assessee for business purposes and the amount deposited was held for the benefit of workmen; the use of words ‘utilised for the purpose of payment of bonus’ in S. 15 made this clear.

2.10 The Court posed itself a question, the answer thereto was considered crucial for deciding the issue whether a set-on amount was deductible or not. “In case such amounts were used by the assessee and the amounts were lost in the business, could a businessman be heard to contend that amounts were lost in business, there was nothing left to be paid to workmen and that as such he might be absolved from paying the bonus to workmen?”

2.11 The Court answered that the assessee could not utilise the set-on amount for business; that on making the deposit the assessee was divested of the right to invest or utilise the amount for business; the columns shown in the Fourth Schedule, Form B and the language used in the Schedule and in S. 15 of the Act indicated that the set-on amount, after it was deposited, could not be utilised; the amount was to be paid in four years. The Court was not impressed by the contention that the assessee could utilise the amount in business as the amounts set on were akin to the funds in an irrevocable trust such as referred to in Shree Sajjan Mills Ltd. v. CIT (supra) and the assessee was not an owner of the funds. The issue of deduction when viewed from the point of business as was done in CIT v. Walchand and Co. (P.) Ltd. (supra), would lead to an inevitable answer in favour of allowance of claim of the assessee.

2.12 The set-on amount could not be utilised by the assessee and had to be deposited perforce under the statute, and in that view of the matter such amount was an expenditure allowable for deduction. The Court observed that the company would be liable for punishment for fine and imprisonment u/s.28 of the Act for contravention where it utilised or used the amount. The set-on amount for the aforesaid reasons was an expenditure incurred by the assessee, and, therefore, had to be deducted.

    3. Ingersoll-Rand’s case:

3.1 In Ingersoll-Rand (India) Ltd. v. CIT, 320 ITR 513 (Bom.), the question that had been referred for consideration of the High Court at the instance of the assessee read as?: “Whether, on the facts and in the circumstances of the case, the Tribunal was right in law in holding that the set-on liability u/s.15 of the Payment of Bonus Act, amounting to Rs.24,73,865 was not allowable as a deduction in computing the total income of the assessee for the year under reference?”

3.2 The Court in the beginning took notice of the fact that S. 15(1) of the Payment of Bonus Act laid down that where for any accounting year the allocable surplus exceeded the amount of maximum bonus payable to the employees in the establishment u/s.11, then the excess should, subject to a limit of twenty per cent of the total salary or wage of the employees employed in the establishment in that accounting year, be carried forward for being set on in the succeeding accounting year and so on up to and inclusive of the fourth accounting year to be utilised for the purpose of payment of bonus.

3.3 The Court also noted that the issue of deduc-tion of set-on bonus was already considered by several High Courts and particularly, in favour of the Revenue by the Madhya Pradesh High Court in the case of Malwa Vanaspati & Chemical Co. Ltd. v. CIT, 154 ITR 655, the Andhra Pradesh High Court in Rayalaseema Mills Ltd. v. CIT, 155 ITR 19 and the Kerala High Court in P. K. Mohammed (P) Ltd. v. CIT, 162 ITR 587. It also took note of the contrary view taken by the Gauhati High Court in India Carbon Ltd. v. CIT, 180 ITR 117. The Court noted that amongst the High Courts, there were two different views, though the majority of the High Courts have taken a view that the sum in question was not an allowable deduction.

3.4 The Bombay High Court observed that in India Carbon’s case (supra) the Gauhati High Court proceeded to hold that; the assessee could not utilise the amount for business; that on making deposit it was divested of the right to invest or utilise the amount for business; the amount had to be paid in future in the course of a cycle of four years; the amount if utilised would be in contravention of the Act and punishable. On this basis it held that the amount deposited under the provisions of the Act, which could not be utilised for the purposes of business, amounted to expenditure allowable.

3.5 Attention of the Court, on behalf of the company, was drawn to the judgment of the Supreme Court in Bharat Earth Movers v. CIT, 245 ITR 428 (SC), to contend that considering the ratio of that judgment, the allocable surplus would be an allowable deduction. In that case, the company had floated a scheme for its employees for encashment of leave and created a fund by making a provision for meeting such liability under a leave reserve account which was maintained so as to provide for encashment and payment of leave and vacation leave was paid from the leave reserve. On the basis of facts, the Court held that the provision made by the appellant company for meeting the liability incurred by it and the leave encashment scheme was entitled to deduction.

3.6 The Court relying on the precedents in favour of the Revenue held that an amount set on u/s.15 of the Payment of Bonus Act was not an accrued liability, but only a provision to meet a future liability, if any, and therefore, being a contingent liability, it was not allowable as deduction. It observed that; what the assessee was required by statute to do was to keep a reserve with itself, of what was known as allocable surplus to meet a future shortfall, if any, for a period of four years; the shortfall could not be estimated with reasonable certainty, though statutorily the liability had to be incurred; the extent of the liability also could not be estimated with reasonable certainty as if there were profits to meet the bonus liability the reserve would not be expended; only in the event there were no sufficient profits would the allocable surplus be utilised to meet the liability; the amount was merely a reserve fund which the Payment of Bonus Act mandated; after the expiry of four succeeding accounting years if the amount was not utilised the assessee was free to make use of the amount; the amount to be adjusted for the subsequent year, depended therefore on the shortfall which could not be anticipated with reasonable certainty; the amount was not deducted in the hands of the assessee unless it was utilised; the deduction claimed was not an accrued liability, but only a provision u/s.15(1) of the Payment of Bonus Act to meet a future liability, if any; the Tribunal was right in law in holding that the set-on liability u/s.15 of the Payment of Bonus Act was not allowable as a deduction in computing the total income of the assessee for the year under reference.

3.7 The judgment in Bharat Earth Movers (supra) case was found by the Bombay High Court to be clearly distinguishable and, therefore, not applicable.

    4. Observations:

4.1 S. 15 of the Payment of Bonus Act reads as under:

    1) “Set-on and set-off of allocable surplus — (1) Where for any accounting year, the allocable surplus exceeds the amount of maximum bonus payable to the employees in the establishment u/s.11, then, the excess shall, subject to a limit of twenty per cent of the total salary or wage of the employees employed in the establishment in that accounting year, be carried forward for being set on in the succeeding accounting year and so on up to and inclusive of the fourth accounting year to be utilised for the purpose of payment of bonus in the manner illustrated in the Fourth Schedule.

    2) Where for any accounting year, there is no available surplus or the allocable surplus in respect of that year falls short of the amount of minimum bonus payable to the employees in the establishment u/s.10, and there is no amount or sufficient amount carried forward and set on U/ss.(1) which could be utilised for the purpose of payment of the minimum bonus, then, such minimum amount or the deficiency, as the case may be, shall be carried forward for being set off in the succeeding accounting year and so on up to and inclusive of the fourth accounting year in the manner illustrated in the Fourth Schedule.

    3) The principle of set-on and set-off as illustrated in the Fourth Schedule shall apply to all other cases not covered by Ss.(1) or Ss.(2) for the purpose of payment of bonus under this Act.

    4) Where in any accounting year any amount has been carried forward and set on or set off under this Section, then, in calculating bonus for the succeeding accounting year, the amount of set-on or set-off carried forward from the earliest accounting year shall first be taken into account.”

4.2 S. 28 provides for penalty for violation of any of the provisions of the Act. It reads as:

“If any person —

    a) contravenes any of the provisions of this Act or any rule made thereunder; or

    b) to whom a direction is given or a requisition is made under this Act fails to comply with the direction or requisition, he shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to six months, or with fine which may extend to one thousand rupees, or with both.”

4.3 The primary thing that emerges out of the provisions of the Act is that the setting aside of the prescribed amount of ‘set-on’ is a statutory requirement and non-compliance thereof attracts the stringent punishment. Also emerges is the fact that the Income-tax Act does not provide for any express disallowance of the amount of ‘set-on’ un-less a view is taken that it is hit by S. 43B. It is also clear that such amount is not free for utilisation at the whims and fancies of the establishment which is rather duty bound to utilise the said amount for meeting the shortfall of any of the four years. Specific formula are provided by the Act for scientifically calculating the ‘set-on’ amount with the precision. There is nothing uncertain about the quantum of the provision. There is every possibility that the liability might emerge as had that not been anticipated, the law would not make any provision for such ‘set-on’. The sum is set aside for the labour welfare under a statutory stipulation.

4.4 The establishment is made presently liable for setting aside an amount not out of the profit, but out of the allocable surplus under a provision of law and under the mercantile system of accounting, it falls for allowance u/s.37 of the Income-tax Act. The establishment is divested of the set-on amount on creating a provision as per statute and on provision ceases to be the owner of the funds and holds thereafter as trustee or a custodian of the funds. The employees have an overriding title for the pre-scribed period of four years and the set-on money cannot be frittered away at the sweet will of the employer during the said period of four years.

4.5 For allowance of a deduction, actual parting of funds is not necessary and in any case, settlement by accounts is also an expenditure. The Supreme Court in the case of Metal Box Ltd., 73 ITR 53 held that an accrued but undischarged liability is allowable and a discounted value of a contingent liability in given circumstances be sometimes an expenditure. The Calcutta High Court in case of Electric Lamp Mfg. (India) Ltd., 165 ITR 115 (Cal.) held that a provision of a statutory liability on actuarial valuation is allowable as a deduction.

4.6 It may be true that the payment as also the quantum thereof is not certain, that fact alone should not deter the allowance of the claim for deduction. In the event the amount or part thereof was found to be not payable, the same nonetheless will be liable for taxation u/s.41 of the Act. No income escapes taxation by allowing the claim. In fact the Andhra Pradesh High Court in Rayalaseema Mills Ltd. v. CIT, 155 ITR 19 (AP) was pleased to hold that the obligation for setting on was statutory, but was confined only to the four succeeding accounting years, whereafter the assessee was free to make such use of the amount, if any, remaining, as it thinks fit. The Court accordingly confirmed that for the period of four years, the assessee was prevented from using the said funds at his will leading to a reasonable inference that the liability cannot at least be construed to be contingent and the funds set aside were not free. The said decision also noted the fact that the set-on amount could be utilised for payments in case of the need and only after the expiry of the four year period that the funds will be a part of the general revenue. The better view appears to be in favour of allowance of a set-on amount more importantly in view of provisions of S. 41 of the Act which ensures that no expenditure, that is not incurred finally, escapes taxation.

Profession — The Way Forward

ARTICLE

Introduction:


The decade ahead from now would be a promising period for
India as a nation and the role of the profession would assume an altogether
different magnitude and significance from what it was in the past. India would
be doing everything to transform itself into a developed nation by 2020. There
would be resurgence in the overall economic activity and buoyancy in many
sectors. As accounting and finance professionals, Chartered Accountants both in
Industry and practice, would have a pivotal role to play in multiple capacities
to promote the prosperity of the business houses and thereby facilitate the
economic growth of the nation. Sea change in the taxation and corporate laws
demands unlearning and relearning which would be a challenging task for us.
Technology would have a predominant role in many things the profession does and
technological tools would evolve to improve the operational efficiency of the
professionals.


Business advisory New facet of the profession:


Management consultancy practice and corporate advisory
services would assume greater proposition in the wide range of services to be
rendered by members of the profession. Mergers and acquisitions leading to
growth and expansion of businesses would be the order of the day. As part of the
expansion plan, many companies would go in for IPO to raise capital in the
domestic markets. Besides, Indian companies are going global by establishing
subsidiaries and acquiring businesses abroad. Indian accounting profession
should also think and act global. More and more corporate entities would be
raising funds in the versatile global markets and the authenticity of the
financial information as certified by the profession would therefore assume
paramount importance. Further, restructuring as part of business reengineering
could be of immense value addition to the business enterprises. Corporate
funding for new ventures as well as for diversification projects need to be
handled by the profession by providing back-to-back services. Therefore, the
profession need to empower itself in all these areas to cater to the
expectations and do effective hand-holding in execution of these various
strategic plans. An audit firm can render these services at a smaller scale
comfortably. When the size and magnitude are large, it would be better to create
a corporate entity so that with funding from various resources massive human
resource recruitment with wider horizons of expertise and capabilities becomes
feasible.

By virtue of S. 25 of the Chartered Accountants Act, 1949,
Chartered Accountancy practice cannot be in corporate form. But there is no such
restriction for consultancy practice. There are two ways of rendering the
above-mentioned non-exclusive services by the profession under the status of a
company. First methodology is to incorporate a corporate entity by obtaining
name approval and recognition from the Institute of Chartered Accountants of
India (ICAI). The second method is to establish a company without recourse to
ICAI. The difference between the first and the second approach is that in the
first option, a member of the profession holding Certificate of Practice (COP)
can become a managing director or executive director or be actively involved in
any other position in the company. Such a member can continue to carry on attest
function in the audit firm in which he is a partner and be eligible to train
articled assistants under him. In the second option, these advantages would not
be there and a member could at best be a director simplicitor or a
retainer/consultant of the company. Then the management of such a company would
be by others who could even be non-members of
the profession. If, in the second option, any member desires to actively get
associated in the day-to-day management of the company, then he has to surrender
the COP and cease to render assurance services or train articled assistants.
While a few members of the profession may opt to be with the audit firm, a few
others may take up positions in the company. The co-existence of an audit firm
and a corporate entity as indicated above, without breaching any of the norms of
the ICAI, would augur well to compete in the market with even business entities,
banks and other corporate bodies rendering such non-exclusive services.


IFRS convergence — The next big change in
reporting:


In-principle decision taken by the Ministry of Corporate
Affairs (MCA) is to the effect that India would not adopt IFRS as it is, but
would formulate Indian Standards corresponding to each IFRS in vogue. This
implies that ICAI has to re-issue Indian Standards corresponding to each IFRS.
The differences between IGAAP and IFRS need to be ironed out and those standards
shall thereafter be considered by the National Advisory Committee on Accounting
Standards (NACAS). The Standards would then be recommended by the NACAS to the
Government to be notified under the Companies Act as Indian IFRS. The advantages
in adapting Indian Standards to IFRS instead of adopting IFRS are as follows:

  • Wherever options
    are provided in IFRS either for recognition or measurement or presentation,
    Indian Standard can eliminate one or more of the options and retain what suits
    Indian entities.

  • Indian Standards
    can prescribe disclosures which are not contained in IFRS.

  • Indian Standards
    can use terminologies different from those used in IFRS, so long as the change
    does not result in deviation of the accounting principle prescribed in IFRS.

The above-mentioned differences would not be construed as
resulting in non-compliance with IFRS and India would still be perceived as an
IFRS-compliant country.

The next five years will be critical for the profession in
this area of practice as the phased implementation of convergence has been
announced by the Ministry of Corporate Affairs. The decision is to phase out the
converge during the period between 2011 and 2014 as given in table below:

Urban co-operative banks having networth not over Rs.200
crores; Regional rural banks; unlisted companies having networth below Rs.500
crores and SMPs are all outside the purview of convergence plan as of now.

The subject of IFRS being new and the expertise being limited, there are plenty of opportunities emerging for the profession in the nature of conducting training programmes; developing the processes and systems related to technology initiatives; transforming the accounting and financial reporting from I GAAP to IFRS and above all, in rendering advisory services. Even small firms and individuals can adopt IFRS as an area of specialisation. Knowledge of IFRS would be inevitable to discharge the attest function in a proper manner with reference to an entity that has followed IFRS-based Standards. Indian accounting profession, if equipped well, will have opportunity to render services not only on the domestic turf, but also across the globe as this is a potential KPO segment.

XBRL initiative — Technology in reporting: eXtensible Business Reporting Language (XBRL) is a new reporting methodology involving technology for better, faster and smarter presentation of financial information of an entity. XBRL enables preparers of the business reports to meet business reporting demands effectively and cost efficiently. XBRL facilitates the investors to decipher the figures in the balance sheet and other financial statements in a uniform and harmonious manner across the globe. As on date, about 11 countries have implemented XBRL. India is in the process of assuming jurisdiction and implementing this initiative by the end of this year for companies listed in stock exchanges. Many other countries are making significant progress in the adoption of XBRL. For this purpose, taxanomy, which is a kind of dictionary containing organised group of definitions that represent information found in a variety of business reports and the relationships of the items found in those business reports, is required to be prepared and adopted. Our profession can play a vital role in this whole exercise by associating with the Government, stock exchanges and the listed companies in the evolution of this facility in India and later in its effective implementation. Thereafter, financial statements uploaded by the listing companies with the stock exchanges using the XBRL platform would be more meaningful in meeting the expectations and information needs of the international stakeholders.

Phase I

From 1-4-2011

1.

Listed and unlisted companies with net worth
of over Rs.1,000 crores

 

 

2.

Companies in the sensex and nifty club and
companies listed in overseas

 

 

 

stock exchanges

 

 

 

 

Phase II

From 1-4-2012

 

Insurance companies

 

 

 

 

Phase III

From 1-4-2013

1.

Listed and unlisted companies with a net
worth of over Rs.500 crores but

 

 

 

less than Rs.1,000
crores

 

 

2.

Banking companies

 

 

3.

Urban co-operative banks having networth of
over Rs.300 crores

 

 

 

 

Phase IV

From 1-4-2014

1.

All listed companies with a net worth of
Rs.500 crores and less;

 

 

2.

Urban co-operative banks having networth
above Rs.200 cr but less than

 

 

 

Rs.300 crores

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Goods and Services Tax — All in one basket:

The Empowered Committee of State Finance Ministers is still grappling with the formulation of Goods and Services Tax (GST) model to be implemented in India. Just as the resentment and opposition that came from certain States for replacement of Sales Tax by VAT, GST is also receiving divergent reactions from various State Governments. In the year 2009, when the present government got re-elected, the tone and tenor of the announcement was such that GST would be implemented with effect from April 1, 2011 and there would be an attempt to introduce Direct Taxes code sometime thereafter. After comprehending the difficulty in generating a wide consensus among the State Governments on GST, the Finance Minister’s speech delivered while commending the Union budget 2010-2011 on 26th February, 2010 made the certainty and confidence in implementing Direct Taxes code, which is the sole prerogative of the Union Government, with effect from April 1, 2011 quite obvious but on introduction on the same date of the legislation governing GST only an earnest attempt has been assured. (paras 25 & 26 of the FM’s speech).
plunge into this field of services in a comprehensive manner. GST is proposed to encompass all the levies that are now imposed in the nature of Excise duty, Additional Customs duty (CVD), VAT, Service tax, Entertainment taxes, Octroi, Entry taxes, Luxury tax, Cess, Stamp duty, etc. Consequently, GST would be a significant contributor to the Government exchequer and the role of the profession in this branch of law, would accordingly become more important.

Direct Taxes Code — Redefining Income-tax Law: On 12th August, 2009, the draft Direct Taxes Code (DTC) Bill was released along with the discussion paper for public debate and comments. Many of the forums and the public, expressed anguish on select areas such as levy of MAT on gross value of assets of the companies, DTAA override, residential status of foreign companies, taxation of capital gains, Exempt-Exempt Tax (EET) provisions, General Anti-Avoidance Rules (GAAR), taxation of not-for-profit organisations and proposal to adopt 6% of the ratable value of a house property as the rental income, etc. The Honorable Finance Minister, assured to revisit these and other areas and that the DTC would be redrafted accordingly. On 15th June, 2010, the revised discussion paper on DTC has been released covering the changes made in eleven items, including the above-mentioned areas and response has been called for from public by 30th June, 2010. Most of the changes are welcome in nature. There could still be scope for representation in matters relating to certain aspects of capital gains, the concept of ‘controlled financial corporation (CFC)’ sought to be introduced for the first time and the increased scope of wealth tax imposing levy on all persons. It has also been indicated in the revised discussion paper that the threshold limits and slab rates originally proposed in the DTC may be calibrated in the Bill that would be introduced in the Parliament. The same would happen to the threshold limit in wealth tax is the indication.

Majority of our members in practice, especially in smaller places, specialise in taxation. There needs to be a paradigm shift in this segment of practice as the implementation of DTC would usher in a new era of taxation regime. Irrespective of the fact that DTC has few demerits, in comparison with the present legislation DTC certainly has many advantages to its credit in terms of simplicity and methodology of computation and procedures. Looking at positively, a substantial segment of the present judicial precedents would become irrelevant in the implementation of DTC. The only hope is that the room for fresh litigation under DTC may not be as fertile as it is under the existing legislation. It is good to note that in spite of the recession, the revenue collection on the direct tax front has seen a phenomenal increase. Lower tax levels and better compliance, it is expected, would propel the economy into a double-digit growth trajectory. The profession can gear up to translate this expectation into reality by enabling better compliance across wider section of the population.

LLPs and multi-disciplinary partnerships    — Globalisation and Diversification:

Limited Liability Partnership (LLP) as an entity has become a reality with the passage of the Limited Liability Partnership Act, 2008. The provisions of the Income -tax Act have also been amended to include LLP at par with a partnership firm under the Partnership Act, 1932 for taxation purposes. LLP has the distinct advantage of a company as it restricts the liability of the partners and at the same time preserves the operational flexibility of a partnership firm. Yet another advantage of a LLP is that there is no ceiling in the number of partners.

The concept of multi-disciplinary partnership (MDP) firm has also been recognised when the Chartered Accountants Act, 1949 was amended by the Chartered Accountants Amendment Act, 2006. The First Schedule of the Act [Clause (4) of Part I] was amended to permit members of the profession to enter into partnership with members of other profession as may be notified. The Council deliberated in the context of such amendment and recommended to the Government, way back in 2006-07, that the following professionals may be notified as eligible to be admitted as partners in a CA firm:

    Cost Accountant;
    Company Secretary;
    Advocate;
    Engineer;
    Architect; and
    Actuary

Once the relevant Notification is issued, MDP would become a reality and CA firms can admit the above class of professionals. Further, as and when ICAI enters into Mutual Recognition Agreement (MRA) with any professional body or institution situated outside India, members of ICAI will be in a position to enter into partnership even with members of such bodies/institutions.

At present the fragmentation of the profession is so obvious that there are 32,496 proprietary firms, 10,500 firms with 2 to 3 partners, 2,886 firms with 4 to 10 partners and hardly 186 firms with more than 10 partners. If the regulations are suitably modified and notified to permit CA practice to be carried on in the form of MDP which is a LLP, then the profession would witness rapid expansion and growth. There would be consolidation of small and medium firms to upgrade into large firms so that all such firms can become a one-stop solution provider. By the end of the next decade even if there are 10 Indian firms that have grown considerably big and expanded globally, either directly or through affiliation, it would augur well for the Indian accounting profession.

The profession should also address the risk of facing claims and litigations in the emerging scenario. As practiced globally, CA firms should evaluate the risk factors associated with their areas of practice and accordingly protect their interest by subscribing to professional indemnity policy.

Composition of membership — Equality in profession:
Basically, there are three categories of members from ICAI point of view. One, who hold membership but do not obtain COP since they are in full-time employment. Second, those who go in for employment, but take up practice on part-time basis by obtaining COP. Such category of members is eligible to render consultancy services but not assurance services. Third category are those who take up practice on full-time basis with COP. Considering the fact that those in part-time practice are primarily in employment and that they cannot carry on attest function, they are grouped, for our analysis, as being in employment. In any case, their strength constitutes less than 10% of the total strength of membership at any given point of time. In the eighties, most of the membership was in practice and only a small percentage of the members were in employment. With globalisation, liberalisation and privatisation from 1991 onwards, phenomenal increase in opportunities was witnessed in the manufacturing and service sectors for CAs resulting in more and more inflow into employment than in practice.

There are two revelations based on data as on 1-4-2009 that needs to be comprehended. First, the size of the members in employment is phenomenally increasing over the last decade leading to a situation where they constitute 54% and those in practice account for only 46%. Secondly, if the membership increase of 22,654 between 1-4- 2006 and 31-3-2009 is analysed, it is astonishing to note that 95.67% have taken up employment and the rest have entered full-time practice. Of course, those who are recruited by audit firms as employees are also treated as being in employment since they don’t obtain COP. A few decades down the line, the situation may be such that a significant portion of the members (say, about 80%) would be in employment and those in public practice may dwindle similar to what is prevalent in developed economies. Of course migration of Indian CAs to foreign countries may decline with India rapidly growing and the developed economies experiencing recession coupled with the fact that opportunities are reaching a point of saturation. Still the outflow to upcoming economies cannot be ruled out. On the growth front, if CA firms can increase their ability to pay at par with business enterprises, more talent could be drawn into the profession from the market. A day should emerge when CA firms compete equally with corporate entities at the campus placements organised by ICAI for recruiting CAs.

Another trend that is quite interesting is the steep increase in the composition of female members and also of girls pursuing CA curriculum. In 2000, the female members of ICAI accounted for about 8% which increased to about 12% in 2005 and in 2010 it is at 16% of the overall membership of about 165,000. Between 2000 and 2010, the growth of total membership is 71,142 out of which the female membership accounts for 18,397 (26%). In respect of student population, since inception of the profession in 1949 up to 1999, the inflow of girls used to be insignificant and that is why we had only 8% female members in 2000. But thereafter the scenario changed and the new curriculum introduced in 2006-07 accelerated the inflow phenomenally such that the female students now account for sizable number as seen below:

CPT: Female 129,432; Male 250,657 — Total 380,089 with the ratio 34:66;

PCC/IPCC: Female 71,157; Male 138,716 — Total 209,873 with the ratio 34:66; and

FINAL: Female 25,884; Male 97,427 — Total 97,427 with the ratio 27:73

As indicated above, at the entry level, the girls have registered a little over 1/3rd share in the total strength. This trend is bound to continue and with the passage of time the composition of the profession would include significant proportion of the female membership. This is another phenomenon the profession should encourage and factor in its growth profile.

Conclusion:

Besides providing assurance services and facilitating compliance of various laws, our profession can architect every business growth and expansion; advocate for business reengineering; doctor the revival of sick units; engineer viable business solutions; navigate the implementation of systems and procedures; pilot strategic plans and thereby author business success stories in the country. Profession should aim at achieving excellence in all its endeavours. Excellence is like the summit of a pyramid — the larger the base, the higher could be the summit. There are limitations to the excellence we can achieve on a narrow base. Therefore, the profession should broad base the range of services as indicated above with wider skill sets, standards and values. The quality and credibility of the profession should be such that we are in a position to build a pyramid of excellence, the summit of which is unmatched by that of any other profession. In matters of innovation and knowledge empowerment, let us swim with the flow of the current but in matters of values and principles let us stand like a rock as ultimately, it is the image and the reputation of the profession that would enable us to sustain, grow and excel.

Whether proviso to S. 147 curtails time limit prescribed u/s.153(2) of the Income-tax Act ?

Background :

Recently the Bangalore Tribunal in the case of Maruthi Mercantile Pvt. Ltd. v. ACIT, (2009 TIOL 142 ITAT Bang.) has held to the effect that proviso to S. 147 of the Income-tax Act, 1961 (hereinafter referred to as the ‘Act’) does not curtail the time limit prescribed u/s.153(2) of the Act. In said decision the learned AR relied upon the decision of the very Tribunal in the case of Amitronics Pvt. Ltd. (ITA No. 299-302/Bang./2003 dated 7-4-2006) and contended that no action can be taken after the end of four years from the relevant assessment year and as no action also includes completion of assessment, no assessment order can be passed after end of four years from the end of the relevant assessment year.

However, the Bangalore Tribunal following the decision of the Ahmedabad Tribunal Special Bench in the case of Gujarat Credit Corporation Ltd. v. ACIT, (113 ITD 133) held that limitation of four years applies to the initiation of reassessment proceedings and held that proviso to S. 147 of the Act does not curtail the time limit prescribed u/s.153(2) of the Act and consequently the reopening was held as valid.

The main reasons for rejecting the plea of the assessee in the said case were as under :

1. Proviso to S. 147 of the Act refers to only initiation/reopening of assessment/reassessment. It does not provide for an assessment u/s.147 of the Act.

2. For making an assessment u/s.147 of the Act, the AO is required to follow the procedures laid down similar to the assessment u/s.143 (3) of the Act and hence provisions of S. 147 of the Act are not separate code in itself.

3. Provisions of S. 153(2) of the Act are specific as against proviso to S. 147 of the Act.

Let us discuss each of the pleas of the ITAT Ahmedabad in details.

1. What is an assessment or reassessment ?

    1.1 With reference to the first contention of the Revenue that proviso to S. 147 of the Act does not deal with making an assessment, it would be necessary to find out the meaning of ‘assessment or reassessment’.

    1.2 Assessment is defined u/s.2(8) of the Act as ‘assessment includes reassessment’. In view of the fact that the word has not been appropriately defined under the Act, it would be necessary to look to the meaning of the word ‘assessment’ as held by several courts.

    1.2.1 The Apex Court in the case of S. Sankappa v. ITO, (1968) 68 ITR 760 has defined the word ‘assessment’. The Apex Court has observed that the word ‘assessment’ is used in the Act in a number of provisions in a comprehensive sense and refers to all proceedings, starting with the filing of the return or issue of notice and ending with determination of the tax payable by the assessee. Though in some Sections, the word ‘assessment’ is used only with reference to computation of income, in other Sections it has more comprehensive meaning mentioned above.

    1.2.2 The word ‘assessment’ is not confined to the definite act of making an order of assessment — Sir Rajendranath Mukerjee v. CIT, (1934) 2 ITR 71 (PC).

    1.2.3 In the normal sense ‘to assess’ means to fix the amount of tax or to determine such amount. The process of reassessment is to the same purpose and is included in the connotation of the term ‘assessment’ — ITO v. K. N. Guruswamy, (1958) 34 ITR 601 (SC).

    1.2.4 The word ‘assessment’ bears different meanings, and in one sense it comprehends the entire process of computation and levy of tax — Addl. ITO v. E. Alfred, (1962) 44 ITR 442 (SC).

    1.2.5 Based on the above interpretation given to the word ‘assessment’, it can be said that ‘assessment’ is not merely an act in itself but it denotes the entire processes. Even though the same word is to be interpreted in a most restrictive sense, it includes computation or determination of tax.

    1.3 From the above it would be noted that assessment is not merely passing an order but is a process; normally, assessment proceedings involve the following actions :

  •      Filing of return of income

  •      Review/processing of return of income

  •     Issuance of notice

  •     Service of notice

  •      Giving of opportunity of being heard

  •      Recording of the proceedings

  •      Passing of an order relating to the proceedings

  •      Service of demand notice, if any demand is raised pursuant to the said order.

    In statute generally separate provisions are prescribed for filing of return of income, processing of return of income, issuance of notice, so on and so forth till service of demand notice.

    1.4 As per S. 2(8) of the Act, assessment includes reassessment. Hence, whatever is stated above in respect of the word ‘assessment’ will also apply in respect of ‘reassessment’. It would thus be clear that reassessment includes not merely forming an opinion on escaped income or reopening of an assessment but also making an assessment.

    1.5 In addition to the above, it may be worthwhile to refer to specific provisions relating to re-assessment proceedings which have been enacted in S. 147 to S. 152 of the Act :

  •      S. 147 of the Act provides for assessment of escaped income.

  •      S. 148 of the Act provides for issuance of notice before starting of re-assessment proceedings.

  •      S. 149 of the Act prescribes time limit for issuance of notice for re-assessment.

  •      S. 150 of the Act prescribes time limit for issuance of notice for assessment or reassessment in pursuance of the order under an appeal.    

  • S. 151 of the Act stipulates that in case where assessment has been made u/s.143(3) or u/s.147 of the Act, notice u/s.148 of the Act would be required to be issued by an officer of a rank of ACIT1 or above and if the officer below the rank of ACIT issues notice, then sanction of JCIT2 would be required. Proviso to S. 151 of the Act states that no notice should be issued after the end of four years from the end of relevant assessment year unless CCIT3 or CIT4 is satisfied for the reasons recorded by the AO5 that the same is a fit case for issuance of such notice.

    S. 152 of the Act prescribes that tax on such income should be levied as if the income under reference has not escaped assessment.
 

From the above, it would be clear that special provisions dealing with the reassessment or recomputation have been prescribed u/s.147 to u/s.152 of the Act, which call for an assessment u/s.147 of the Act.

1.6 Reference may also be made to S. 153 of the Act, which prescribes time limit for completion of assessments. S. 153(1) refers to time limit for comple-tion of assessment u/s.143(3) of the Act, whereas S. 153(2) of the Act refers to completion of assessment u/s.147 of the Act.

1.7 S. 246A of the Act prescribes orders which are appealable before the Commissioner (Appeals). Clause (a) to Ss.(1) refers to the order of assessment passed u/s.143 (3) of the Act as an appealable or-der, whereas clause (b) to Ss.(1) refers to the order of assessment passed u/s.147 of the Act.

1.8 In the said Special Bench decision, the Ahmedabad Tribunal has relied upon Gujarat High Court decision in the case of Praful Chunilal Patel v. M. J. Makwana, ACIT (236 ITR 832). The ITAT in its decision in the case of Gujarat Credit Corporation Ltd. (supra) has stated that the additional ground raised by Gujarat Credit Corporation Ltd. is squarely covered by the decision of the Gujarat High Court. However, the ITAT Special Bench has erred inas-much as facts and the question before the adjudicating authority in each of the two cases. The case before the CIT(A) was validity of reopening of the assessment and meaning of ‘reason to believe’ when assessment u/s.143(3) of the Act has been concluded by the Assessing Officer, whereas the additional ground raised before the Special Bench talks about limitation on making assessment after end of 4 years from the relevant assessment year. Hence, reliance on the Gujarat High Court decision is totally mis-placed and the decision of the Gujarat High Court is totally distinguishable. In substance, the Gujarat High Court has dealt with a case when the Assessing Officer has reopened the completed assessment based on the point which was not discussed/dealt with in the regular assessment or was missed out by the Assessing Officer. Hence, to that extent the decision of the Gujarat High Court is not applicable to the facts and circumstances of the case of Gujarat Credit Corporation Ltd.

1.9 From the above, it would be clear that order of assessment is required to be made u/s.147 of the Act and assessment is not restricted to merely initiation of proceedings but includes actions up to and including service of notice of demand.

2. It may worthwhile to consider as to whether any other interpretation is possible ?

2.1 The intention of the statute has been explained by Explanatory notes to the Direct Tax Laws Amendment Act, 1987 as initiation of proceedings is required to be done within four years from the end of the relevant year. However, the wording of the provisions indicate the other way, hence this leads us to a situation as to whether a statutory provision can be given a meaning other than or rather broader than what was required/intended ?

2.2 One classic and interesting case before us is of interpretation given to the provisions of Chapter XII-H of the Act relating to fringe benefit tax. The Legislature has intended to tax only those expenses which are expended by the organisation and result into benefit to more than one employee of the organisation rather than one specified or identified employee so that deficiency in not being able to tax as perquisite can be cured. However, by virtue of the wording of the provisions of the Act, the intention has been lost and the scope has been broadened to include all such expenses which come within the listed category of expenses by virtue of deeming fiction created by using different language in the statutory provision.

2.3 The comparison with provisions of Chapter XII-H of the Act have been made with one specific reason that both the provisions, viz. provisions of S. 147 of the Act and provisions of S. 115WE of the Act refer to assessment.

2.4 In view of the above, if intention of the statute is not required to be given undue importance if the language of the provisions is clear, then the provisions of S. 147 should be interpreted to include all actions up to and including service of notice rather than merely initiation of proceedings.

Now reverting back to the issue of curtailing limitation period u/s.153(2) of the Act to the decision on the Ahmedabad Special Bench in the case of Gujarat Credit Corporation Ltd. v. ACIT, (supra), the Special Bench has decided that the proviso to S. 147 of the Act does not curtail the time limit prescribed under the provisions of S. 153(2) of the Act.

3. Whether provision of S. 147 of the Act is complete code in itself ?

3.1 The Apex Court in the case of R. Dalmia & Anr. v. CIT, 236 ITR 480 has held that provisions of S. 147 is not a separate code in itself. It goes on to say that as the assessment u/s.147 is to be made as per the procedure laid down u/s.143 or 144 of the Act, the same is an assessment u/s.143(3) r.w. S. 147 of the Act. With due respect to ITAT Special Benchs decision it may be stated that the entire issue has been misdirected in the sense that the issue was whether the phrase ‘no action’ denotes only initiation or also includes ‘making assessment’. By referring to the Apex Court’s decision which categorically stated that “in making assessment and re-assessment u/ s.147, the procedure laid down in Section subsequent to S. 139 including that laid down by S. 144B has to be followed”. Hence, if it can be inferred that following procedure leads to passing an order u/ s.143 of the Act instead of u/s.147, it will result in number of issues.

3.2 Only by adhering to the procedure prescribed will not alter the order to be passed. This can be explained very well by an illustration regarding deduction u/s.80IB of the Act. Deduction u/s.80IB of the Act is subject to compliance with certain conditions as specified u/s.80IA of the Act. This does not lead to an interpretation that deduction is effectively allowed or claimed u/s.80IA of the Act. The very nature of the deduction will remain un-changed with regard to deduction u/s.80IB of the Act, even though the same is subject to certain conditions prescribed u/s.80IA of the Act.

3.3 Similarly, following machinery procedures laid down subsequent to S. 139 of the Act up to 144B of the Act merely enable the AO to ask for certain information in certain manner as far as assessment u/s.147 of the Act is required to be done. However, the very nature of assessment will remain un-changed at reassessment or recomputation u/s.147. Moreover, the language of provisions of S. 147 of the Act clearly states that it covers in its scope “he may assess, reassess such income”.

3.4 Even the Apex Court in the decision of R. Dalmia & Anr. v. CIT, (236 ITR 480) has held that ‘procedure’ to be followed and has not commented anything on ‘action’. Provisions subsequent to S. 139 and up to and including 144B prescribe various Sections for procedure to be followed for making an assessment and also assessment provisions. However, the Apex Court decision requires that ‘procedure’ as contained in provisions subsequent to S. 139 of the Act up to S. 144B of the Act are required to be followed. Hence, the Apex Court has expressed its view only regarding ‘procedure’. Reliance is totally misplaced on the said decisions along with other decisions like Punjab and Haryana High Court, Andhra Pradesh High Court and Delhi Special Bench Decision when the Special Bench was dealing the word ‘action’ which is much wider in its meaning and application than ‘procedure’.

3.5 This leads us to the practice followed in gen-eral by tax authorities as well as assessees, when order is passed in respect of any reassessment pro-ceedings, the same is termed as order u/s.143(3) read with S. 147 of the Act. However, in light of the above discussion, the same should be order u/s.147 read with S. 143(3) of the Act. The above change of phrase is important as when we refer to the former phrase, it indicates the order is primarily passed u/ s.143(3) of the Act by observing procedure laid down as per S. 147 of the Act, however, the same is not correct as S. 147 of the Act is a separate code in itself. The very fact is indicated by the intention of the statute which has reference in many other Sections of the Act, which say ‘order of assessment/ reassessment u/s.147’. Hence, ideally, the order should be referred as order u/s.147 read with S. 143(3) of the Act as it provides procedures applicable to order passed u/s.143(3) of the Act.

4. Whether proviso to S. 147 is special provision or provisions of S. 153(2) of the Act ?

4.1 The Special Bench has held that as S. 153 pre-scribes time limit for various types of assessments/ reassessments and S. 147 of the Act are ‘subject to’ provisions of S. 148 to S. 153 of the Act, S. 153(2) of the Act is a special provision over proviso to S. 147 of the Act.

4.2 The Special Bench has relied on the phrase ‘subject to provisions of S. 148 to S. 153’ as used in S. 147 of the Act and held that the proviso to S. 147 is also subject to provisions of S. 148 to S. 153 including provisions of S. 153(2) of the Act. This leads us to the basic interpretation issue as to when any Section is made subject to provisions of some other Section, then the effect of such other Section is required to be given first, hence provisions of such other Section would override the basic Section which makes itself subject to other provisions of the Act.

4.3 Hence, when provisions of S. 147 of the Act are concerned, the assessment or reassessment u/s.147 of the Act should be done subject to provisions of S. 148 to S. 153 of the Act. Hence, before making as-sessment u/s.147, notice as required u/s.148 of the Act should be provided within the time limit pre-scribed u/s.149 and complying with other provi-sions of S. 150 and S. 151 if applicable. Tax should be levied in manner prescribed u/s.152 of the Act and the order of assessment u/s.147 of the Act should be passed in time prescribed u/s.153(2) of the Act.

4.4 Proviso to S. 147 of the Act has been worded as under :

Provided that where an assessment U/ss.(3) of S. 143 or this Section has been made for the relevant assessment year, no action shall be taken under this sec-tion after the expiry of four years from the end of the relevant assessment year, unless any income charge-able to tax has escaped assessment for such assessment year by reason of the failure on the part of the asses-see to make a return u/s.139 or in response to a notice issued U/ss.(1) of S. 142 or S. 148 or to disclose fully and truly all material facts necessary for his assess-ment, for that assessment year. (emphasis supplied)

4.5 The proviso has been made applicable to the entire S. 147 of the Act, hence the same makes an exception to the entire Section. In view of this, whether ‘subject to’ has to be read first or proviso has to be read first and then to apply the other so as to restrict one by another.

4.6 Action u/s.147 is subject to provisions of S. 148 to S. 153 of the Act i.e., any action u/s.147 of the Act can be taken by satisfying the conditions and pro-cedures laid down u/s.148 to u/s.153 of the Act. This includes taking an action of completion of an assessment u/s.147 of the Act within the time limit prescribed u/s.153(2) of the Act. This applies to all the reassessment proceedings whether all the material and information relating to income which has escaped assessment have been disclosed by the assessee or not disclosed by the assessee.

4.7 However, the proviso provides for an exception to the reassessment made u/s.147 of the Act, which (i.e., reassessment) should be in conformity with the provisions/conditions laid down u/s.148 to u/s.153 of the Act, and state that such action (i.e., any action from initiation of proceedings to service of demand notice) should not be taken after certain time period.

4.8 This clearly indicates that even though action u/s.147 of the Act which requires making of an assessment or reassessment to be completed within time frame prescribed u/s.153(2) of the Act, such action (which is in conformity with provisions of S. 148 to S. 153 of the Act) cannot be taken after the end of four years from the end of relevant assessment year. This means that any action u/s.147 of the Act is required to be in conformity with the provi-sions of S. 148 to S. 153 of the Act and hence whether proviso applies or not, all the reassessments need to be in compliance with provisions of S. 148 to S. 153 of the Act. In the cases where proviso is applicable due to the satisfaction of the conditions prescribed thereunder; the action which otherwise would have been validly taken up will now not been taken up.

4.9 Proviso restricts application of main Section which is also supported by the legal interpretation of application of ‘proviso’ in any tax statute.

4.10 Another issue raised by the Special Bench is regarding application of rule of special over general as S. 153(2) of the Act which provides for time limit for completion of the assessment, the same is a special provision and will override proviso to S. 147 of the Act which is general in its application.

4.11 S. 153 of the Act prescribes time limits for completion of assessments/reassessments under various provisions of the Act. S. 153(2) of the Act prescribes time limit for completion of assessment u/s.147 of the Act. Hence, any reassessment u/s.147 of the Act requires to be completed within the time limit prescribed u/s.153(2) of the Act if no other exception is provided thereto. Hence, provisions of S. 153(2) of the Act apply in all the reassessment proceedings irrespective whether assessee has disclosed all the material facts or not or whether assessment has been made u/s.143(3) or u/s.144 or u/s.147 of the Act.

4.12 This indicates that S. 153(2) of the Act is a general provision prescribing time limit for completion of the reassessment proceedings as far as application of or making of reassessment u/s.147 of the Act is concerned.

4.13 However, proviso to S. 147 of the Act provides for some exceptions for taking an action (which also includes completion of assessment as discussed above), where the following conditions are fulfilled :

i) The assessment for the concerned year has been completed u/s.143(3) or u/s.147 of the Act, and

ii) The assessee has not defaulted in any of the followings :

    a. Making return u/s.139 of the Act

    b. Making return in pursuance to notice u/s.142(1) of the Act

    c. Making return in pursuance to notice u/s.148 of the Act

    d. Disclosing fully and truly all material facts important for making assessment for the concerned assessment year.

4.14 Hence, if all the above conditions are fulfilled, the proviso would apply in respect of the reassessment being otherwise validly completed within the time limit prescribed u/s.153(2) of the Act. The proviso provides for an action (which includes completion of assessment as discussed above) within four years from the end of the relevant assessment year.

4.15 From the above, it is clear that as far as completion of reassessment is concerned, proviso to S. 147 of the Act is a special provision as compared to pro-visions of S. 153(2) of the Act. Hence, in the event any judicial authority holds that rule of special over general will apply, then also proviso will apply and proviso to S. 147 of the Act will override provisions of S. 153(2) of the Act.

5. If proviso to S. 147 overrides provisions of S. 153(2), it would result in absurdity :

5.1 Another issue raised by the Special Bench of Ahmedabad is regarding absurd results if proviso overrides provisions of S. 153(2) of the Act.

5.2 First and most important thing to be understood is when there does not exist any doubt and statute is clear in its words, the absurdity cannot be a ground to give another meaning to the provisions of taxing statute.

5.3 The answer to the issue raised by the Special Bench of Ahmedabad is regarding absurdity of statutory provisions if proviso overrides provisions of S. 153(2) of the Act, lies in change brought out vide the Direct Tax Laws (Amendment) Act, 1987 w.e.f. April 1, 1989.

5.4 The Tribunal has erred in not referring to the scheme of provisions of S. 147 and amendment brought in the said provisions of the Act vide the Finance Act, 1989 w.e.f. 1-4-1989. For better understanding of the provisions of S. 147 of the Act, provision existing and in force prior to 1-4-1989 u/s.147 and u/s.153(2) of the Act are reproduced.

5.5 Provisions of S. 147 and S. 153(3) of the Act need to be noted before and after amendment

5.6 From the above, we can note the following amendments (without referring to Departmental Circular as the same is not binding on the assessee) :

  •     Provisions of S. 147 of the Act had two sub-sections (a) and (b) to deal with two separate situations and similarly provisions of S. 153(2) of the Act had two clauses (a) and (b) to provide for time limits for both the situations separately.

  •     Provisions of sub-sections (a) and (b) of the S. 147 of the Act have been merged into one Section. Moreover, one may notice that the condition of S. 153(2)(a) of the Act is merely repetitive and has already been taken care of vide clause (b)(i) or (b)(ii) of S. 153(2) of the Act, hence the same has been removed in view of merger of two sub-sec-tions u/s.147 of the Act.

  •     Provisions of S. 147(b) of the Act refer to the situation where there is no mistake or omission on the part of the assessee to disclose all the materials truly and correctly and the same situation is envisaged by proviso to S. 147 of the Act with further reduction in scope of the proviso, the statute has provided for the condition that there should have been an assessment or reassessment u/s.143(3) or u/s.147 of the Act. Therefore, it can be said that proviso provides for the situation which was envisaged in provisions of S. 147(b) of the Act as the former is narrower in scope than the latter.

  •     Hence, for cases following u/s.147(b) of the Act, the time limit applicable in case of prior to amendment was 153(2)(b) of the Act was later of the two time limits which resulted into redundancy of condition mentioned in S. 153(2)(b)(i) of the Act as in the cases where all the materials are disclosed to the tax officer, reassessment will be initiated after end of 2 years only, which will result in applicability of condition prescribed u/ s.153(2)(b)(ii) of the Act as the same would only be later date than 153(2)(b)(i) of the Act.

  •     However, now one may say that out of the two time limits, only one remains in the S. 153(2) of the Act and the second condition of erstwhile S. 153(2)(b) of the Act has been made a part of the proviso to S. 147 of the Act. Interestingly, one may note that there is absence of phrase ‘whichever is later’ which was existing in provisions of S. 153(2)(b) of the Act. In light of absence of such phrase, we need to give harmonised construction to both the conditions so that none of the provisions become redundant.

  • This is also supported by the reason for amendment in provisions of S. 147 of the Act by amending Act, 1987 which says the same as ‘rationalisation’ of the provisions of S. 147 of the Act. Vide the Amending Act, 1987, new scheme of assessment has been inserted which has brought into practice assessment by exception i.e., the Assessing Officer will not be required to pass an assessment order in all the cases and will be required to pass assessment order only in cases where the case has been selected for scrutiny. Here, the rationalisation can be seen from the amended provisions of S. 147 of the Act also as reference to assessment order u/s.143(3) of the Act which was missing in earlier provisions have been introduced to restrict the application of provisions of S. 147 of the Act in the cases where the assessing officer has already exercised its power and right to investigate the claims of the asses-see over period of not less than 2 years. Hence, the amended provisions, supports the view by naming the same as rationalising the provisions of S. 147 of the Act as once the case of the assessee has been scrutinised u/s.143(3) of the Act and if there is no mistake on the part of assessee, then extra-ordinary or special provision should not apply to all the cases which otherwise get covered.

5.7 The above discussion clearly suggests that the provisions had been amended to give its proper effect. If we need to take an interpretation that time limit prescribed u/s.153(2) of the Act needs to be seen, the proviso to S. 147 becomes redundant and hence harmonised construction should be applied particularly when the phrase ‘whichever is later’ is absent in new amended provisions, we need to interpret the provisions in a manner which do not lead to redundancy in anyone of the two provisions, which imply that we need to read ‘whichever is earlier’ so as to give due weightage to both the provisions which give time limits for completion of assessment u/s.147 of the Act.

5.8 In view of above discussion, it would be logical to conclude that should the proviso to S. 147 prevail over provisions of S. 153(2) of the Act when the case of the assessee is squarely covered by the conditions prescribed under proviso to S. 147 of the Act. This is supported by the following logical and reasoned observations;

5.8.1 Phrase ‘no action’ as used in the proviso to S. 147 of the Act also includes completion of assessment as assessment is required to be completed u/ s.147 of the Act otherwise even provisions of S. 147 of the Act should not have used the words ‘subject to provisions of S. 148 to 153’ in which provisions of S. 153 of the Act refer to time limit for completion of the assessment/reassessment.

5.8.2 Proviso to S. 147 of the Act makes an exception or restriction to the applicability of provisions of S. 147 of the Act to a particular case, which if not so restricted could have been rightly been applied application.

5.8.3 Proviso to S. 147 of the Act is more specific than provisions of S. 153(2) of the Act as provisions of S. 153(2) of the Act apply to all the reassessment proceedings, however, proviso applies in specific cases where conditions prescribed thereunder are satisfied.

5.8.4 In light of the fact that amended provisions of S. 153(2) of the Act do not contain the word ‘whichever is later’, it indicates that we need to give harmonise construction to the provisions of S. 153(2) of the Act and proviso to S. 147 of the Act which contains the time limit which was existing prior to amendment in provisions of S. 153(2) of the Act.

5.8.5 When the statutory provisions are clear and unambiguous, natural meaning has to be given than the intended meaning as far as tax statute is concerned.

6. Conclusion :

In view of the above discussions on the contentions raised not by the Department but by the Tribunal, I can form only one and single opinion that provisions of S. 147 of the Act require making an assessment which include all the acts, procedure and actions from formation of reason to belief that income has escaped assessment till service of notice of demand relating to assessment framed u/s.147 of the Act. The provisions of S. 147 of the Act is a special provision enabling tax authority to take recourse against the assessee in specific situation and hence to take any action, the condition prescribed for the same needs to be fulfilled and hence assessment needs to be framed within the time limit prescribed u/s.153(2) of the Act read with proviso to S. 147 of the Act. Hence, the time limit for completion of the reassessment proceedings shall be earlier of the following two :
 

(i) Time limit prescribed u/s.153(2) of the Act; and

(ii)  When assessment has already been framed u/ s.143(3) or u/s.147 of the Act and assessee has disclosed all the material fully and truly, then within 4 years from the end of relevant assessment year.

Hence, I am of the opinion that the ITAT Ahmedabad has without appreciating the statutory provisions in its letter and to some extent spirit of the statute has interpreted as per the general under-standing which is completely not required where issue involved is interpretation of taxing statute is concerned. Hence, I am of the opinion that harmonious construction is required to be given to both the time limits so that none of them become redundant. Hence, here is not the question whether proviso to 147 overrides 153(2) or vis-à-versa, but here the issue is giving harmonious interpretation to both the provisions so that sanctity of both remains, which can be possible only through reading the phrase ‘whichever earlier of the two’ even though unwritten. Hence, the question started with has been answered in positive only to the extent of its final conclusion or otherwise it may be a situation when 153(2) of the Act may override proviso to S. 147 of the Act.

Embedded Derivatives: seemingly innocuous contracts under the microscope?

Historically,
in India, a well-drafted contract could mean designing one’s financial
statements. Even if there is no specific need or desire to let contract terms
dictate how the balance sheet looks, it is clear that our accounting
pronouncements often fail to capture the true representation of the substance
of transactions. One such transaction is a contract containing embedded
derivatives.

Recognizing the
increasing usage of such complex contracts worldwide, a comprehensive solution
in the form of detailed measurement, accounting, presentation and disclosure
norms has been prescribed in International Accounting Standard (IAS) 39
Financial Instruments: Recognition and Measurement.

From India’s
standpoint, these specific norms for accounting of financial instruments are
expected to be one of the major impact on convergence with International
Financial Reporting Standards (IFRS). Come 2011, entities will have to exercise
diligence when drafting contracts, bearing in mind their accounting
repercussions. The implication can be best understood with an example: a vanilla
convertible debenture will no longer be merely disclosed as a ‘Secured Loan’
with its Terms of Redemption or Conversion in parenthesis. Now, based on its
substance and true economic effect, it will be accounted as two contracts- a
‘debt instrument with an early settlement provision’ and ‘warrants to purchase
equity shares’, with both elements being assigned their fair values.

This need not
be perceived as a conceptual whirlwind. By unlearning what has been learnt and
letting go of structured thinking, the exemplified explanation that follows
will be enlightening and would help understand the true meaning of ‘Substance
over form’!

Derivatives

As per IAS 39,
a ‘derivative’ is a financial instrument or other contract with all three of
the following characteristics:

a) its value changes in response to the change in an underlying variable
such as interest rate, commodity or security price;

b) it requires no initial investment, or one that is smaller than would be
required for a contract with similar response to changes in market factors; and

c) it is
settled at a future date.

Futures
contracts, forward contracts, options and swaps are the most common types of
derivatives. Examples of underlying relative to derivative contracts include:

  • Interest rates
  • Security prices
  • Commodity prices
  • Foreign exchange rates
  • Market indices
  • Other variables like sales volume
    indices created for settlement of derivatives
  • Non financial variables (for eg.
    climatic or geological condition such as temperature or rainfall)

Derivative
instruments may either be free-standing or embedded in a financial instrument
or non-financial contract.

Embedded derivatives

Literally, the
term ‘embedded derivative’ would lead one to believe that it is a derivative
embedded in another contract. However, an ‘embedded derivative is just a
modification of cash flows (the definition of derivative, as can be seen above,
focuses only on change in value).

IAS 39
describes an embedded derivative as ‘a component of a hybrid (combined)
instrument that also includes a non-derivative host contract—with the effect
that some of the cash flows of the combined instrument vary in a way similar to
a stand-alone derivative.’

To put it in
simple terms, embedded derivative is part of a host contract (a clause or
section) i.e. a contract feature which causes the cash flows from that contract
to be modified, based on any specified variable such as interest rate, security
price, commodity price, foreign exchange rate, index of prices or rates or other
variables which frequently change.

For example, an
Indian company enters into a sales contract with another Indian company,
creating a host contract. If the contract is denominated in a foreign currency,
such as USD, to be settled at a future date, an embedded derivative viz. a
foreign exchange forward contract is created.

In practice,
there are generally a handful of common types of host contracts that have
embedded derivatives.

When an
embedded derivative is required to be separated from a host contract, it must
be measured at fair value on balance sheet date, with changes in fair value
being accounted for through the income statement, consistent with the
accounting for a freestanding derivative. The host contract’s carrying value
initially is the difference between the consideration paid or received to
acquire the hybrid contract and the embedded derivative’s fair value.

If an entity
finds it difficult to determine the fair value of the embedded derivative, the
entity will have to fair value the entire contract with gains and losses
recognised in the income statement.

Instrument

Host Contract

Embedded Derivative

 

 

 

Equity Instrument

 

 

 

 

 

Irredeemable convertible preference shares

Ordinary shares/

Written call option

 

Equity shares

 

 

 

 

Debt Instrument

 

 

 

 

 

Convertible bond

Debt instrument

Call option on equity

 

 

securities

 

 

 

Callable Debt

Debt instrument

Prepayment Option

 

 

 

Leases

 

 

 

 

 

Lease payments indexed to inflation in a

Operating lease

Payment determined

with reference to inflation-related index

 

with reference

different economic environment

 

to inflation-related index

 

 

 

It is important to note that although the

 

 

requirement to separate an embedded

 

 

derivative from a host contract applies to

 

 

both 
parties to a contract, the account

 

 

ing treatments in the books of both the

 

 

parties might differ. For example, in the

 

 

above case, if the lessor and lessee are

 

 

in different economic environments and

 

 

the lease payments are determined with

 

 

reference to inflation-related index of the

 

 

lessor’s economic environment, only the

 

 

lessee would be required to separate the

 

 

embedded derivative

 

 

 

 

 

 

ARTICLE

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

516 (2010) 41-B BCAJ

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Instrument

 

 

 

Host
Contract

 

 

 

Embedded
Derivative

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Operating lease payable in foreign currency

Operating lease

Foreign currency de

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

nominated
rent

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

payments– foreign ex

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

change forward contacts

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Contingent rentals based on related sales in

Operating lease

Contingent Rentals

 

 

operating lease contract

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Executory
Contracts

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Purchase/ sale of goods in foreign currency

Purchase/ sale

Foreign exchange

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

contract

 

 

 

forward contract

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Purchase/ sale of goods with option to make

Purchase/ sale

Option to make

 

 

payment
in alternative currenciesConvertible

contract

 

 

 

payment
in alternative

 

 

bond

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

currencies

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Is the
contract clas

NO

 

Would
it

be a
de

YES

 

Is it
closely related to

 

 

 

sified as ‘fair value

 

rivative if it was free

 

 

the host contract?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

through 
profit  or

 

 

standing?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

loss’

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

NO

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Split & separately account

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Accounting & Measurement – separation of embedded derivative from host contract

An embedded derivative is required to be separated from the host contract if, and only if all three conditions are met:

  •     the economic characteristics and risks of the embedded derivative are not closely related to the economic characteristics and risks of the host contract;

  •     a separate instrument with the same terms as the embedded derivative would meet the definition of a derivative; and

  •     the entire contract is not measured at fair value with changes in fair value recognised in income statement i.e. if the entire contract is fair valued, then separation of embedded derivative is not required.

These requirements are designed to ensure that mark-to-market through the income statement cannot be avoided by including – embedding – a derivative in another contract or financial instrument that is not marked-to-market through the income statement.

What does “Closely related” mean?

IAS 39 does not define ‘closely related’. Instead, the Application Guidance to the standard provides examples of situations where the embedded derivative is, or is not, closely related to the host contract (some of these examples have been discussed below).

In general terms, an embedded derivative that modifies an instrument’s inherent risk would be considered as closely related (such as fixed rate to floating rate swap – where the inherent risk of change in fair value of loan is modified to interest rate risk & where both the risks depend on the market rate of interest). Conversely, an embedded derivative that changes the nature of the risks of a contract would not be closely related (such as operating lease contract with contingent rentals based on related sales – where one risk of change in lease rentals is modified to risk of change in demand of a product, unrelated to the former risk).

Common Transactional Examples

Leverage embedded features in host contracts

Even if the embedded derivative is closely related to the host contract, it would have to be separated from the host if there is a ‘leverage’ effect. IAS 39 does not define the term ‘leverage’. In general, a hybrid instrument is said to contain embedded leverage features if the cash flows are modified in a manner that multiply or otherwise exacerbate the effect of changes in underlying.

Example Leverage embedded features

ABC Ltd. takes a loan with a bank. The contractually determined interest rate is calculated as [15 % – 3 X LIBOR]

Here, had the interest rate been [15% – LIBOR], the embedded derivate would have been said to be closely related to the underlying LIBOR rate and hence not separable. However, since the rate of interest depends on a multiple of LIBOR (called ‘leverage’ effect), the embedded derivate shall be separated.

Conclusion: Leverage embedded features – Separate accounting

Debt host contracts

The value of a debt instrument is determined by the interest rate that is associated with the contract. The interest rate stipulated is usually a function of the following factors:

  •     Risk free interest rate

  •     Credit risk

  •     Expected maturity

  •     Liquidity risk

Thus, the embedded derivatives that affect the yield on debt instruments because of any of the above factors would be considered to be closely related (unless they are leveraged i.e. or do not change in the same direction).

Example Issuer’s call option (similar to a loan payable on demand)

ABC Ltd. issues five year zero coupon debt for proceeds of Rs. 8 crores (face value of Rs. 10 crores). The debt is callable at face value in the event of a change in control.
 

The application guidance to IAS 39 explains that such options embedded are not closely related unless the option’s exercise price is approximately equal to the host debt instrument’s amortised cost on the exercise date.

Here, if the debt is called by the issuer, the option’s exercise price (face value) would not be the same as the debt’s amortised cost at exercise date.

Conclusion: Not closely related – Separate accounting

Example Pre-payment option

ABC Ltd. takes a fixed rate loan with a bank for Rs. 10 crores. It is repayable in quarterly install-ments. There is a pre-payment option that may be exercised on the first day of each quarter. The exercise price is the remaining capital outstanding plus a penalty of Rs. 1 crore.

An entity may opt to pre-pay if the potential gain (say fall in interest rate) from pre-payment is more than the penalty.

Here, as ABC Ltd. makes repayments, the amortised cost of the debt will change. Given the penalty payable is fixed, the option’s exercise price (outstanding principal + penalty) will always exceed the debt’s amortised cost (present value of outstanding prin-cipal) at each exercise date.

Conclusion: Not closely related -Separate accounting


Example Term extending option

ABC Ltd. issues 9% fixed rate debt for a fixed term of 2 years. The entity is able to extend the debt before its maturity for an additional 1 year at the same 9 % interest.

IAS 39 prescribes that such an option to extend the term is not closely related to the host debt instrument, unless there is a reset of interest rate to current market rate.

Here, ABC Ltd. can extend the term at the same interest rate and there is no reset to current market rates. Hence it is not considered to be closely related to the debt host. It is clearly a derivative that gives the option to the issuer to refinance the debt at 9% if the market rates are rising.
 
Conclusion: Not closely related – Separate accounting


Example Equity conversion features

ABC Ltd. invests in 10,000 debentures of XYZ Ltd. ABC Ltd. has the option to convert each debenture after 1 year into one equity share per debenture at Rs. 500.

ABC Ltd. perspective (investor)

Such an option represents an embedded call option on the issuer’s equity shares. Here, the host contract is the debentures and the underlying is the equity shares and equity is never closely related to debt.

Conclusion: Not closely related – Separate accounting

XYZ Ltd. perspective (issuer)

The written equity conversion option is an equity instrument.

Conclusion: Accounted as equity

Lease host contracts

Embedded derivatives may be present in lease host contracts, whether the lease is an operating lease or a finance lease. The approach for determining whether the derivative is closely related is similar to that used for a debt host.

As evident from the table above, rent payments determined with reference to local consumer price index and foreign currency denominated rent payments could represent embedded derivatives in a lease host contract.

It is to be noted that since lease host contracts are not financial instruments, the question of the con-tract being classified as ‘fair value through profit or loss’ doesn’t arise. Therefore, in such cases, if the embedded derivative is not closely related to the lease host, separate accounting would be mandatory.

Example Inflation indexed rentals

ABC Ltd. (India) leases a property in UK to XYZ Ltd. The rentals are paid in pounds and increase annually with the increase in inflation in UK.

As per AG 33(f) of IAS 39, an embedded derivative is closely related to its host lease contract if it is an inflation-related index (such as an index of lease payments to a consumer price index) provided

  • lease is not leveraged (inflationary adjustment in a lease contract does not have an effect of increasing the indexed cash flow by more than the normal rate of inflation) and

  •     the index relates to inflation in the entity’s own economic environment (i.e. the economic environment in which the leased asset is located)

Here, the rent payments will change in response to changes in the inflation index of UK. The embed-ded derivative is not leveraged and relates to the economic environment in which the leased asset is located. Therefore, it is closely related to the host lease.

Conclusion: Closely related -No separate accounting

Example Rentals based on sales

ABC Ltd. leases a property in India to XYZ Ltd. The rentals consist of a base rental of Rs. 100,000 plus 5% of the lessee’s sales.

As per AG 33(f) of IAS 39, lease contracts may include contingent rentals that are based on sales of the lessee. Such an embedded derivative is considered to be closely related to the lease host contract.

Conclusion: Closely related – No separate accounting

In the Indian scenario, though many lease contracts have an escalation clause that is an estimate of inflation, seldom is it directly related to an inflation index. Thus, we may henceforth be required to compare the escalation with the inflation index to decide whether the derivative is closely related.

Further, the termination clause in the lease agreement that allows the lessee to terminate the contract on payment of a penalty is also an embedded derivative. This situation is similar in substance with the prepayment option in debt instrument discussed above.

Executory contracts

Executory contracts are not financial instruments and are scoped out of IAS 39. However, the following executory contracts may contain embedded derivatives:

  •     Contracts to buy or sell non-financial assets

  •     Commitments to meet expected purchase, sale or usage requirements and expected to be settled by physical delivery

  •     Service contracts

Price adjustment features, inflation related features (similar to lease contracts) and volume adjustment features are examples of embedded derivatives in executory contracts.

Example Coal purchase contract linked to changes in the price of electricity

ABC Ltd. enters into a coal purchase contract that links the price of coal to changes in the prevailing electricity price on the date of delivery.

The coal purchase contract is the host contract. The pricing formula is the embedded derivative.

In assessing whether the embedded derivative is closely related to the host executory contract, it would be necessary to establish whether the underlying in a price adjustment feature is related or unrelated to the cost/fair value of the goods or services being sold or purchased.

Here, although coal may be used for the production of electricity, the changes in electricity prices do not affect cost or fair value of coal. Therefore, the embedded derivative (the electricity price adjustment) is not closely related to the host contract.

Conclusion: Not closely related Separate accounting

Example Variable penalty on non-fulfillment of buyer’s commitment

ABC Ltd. enters into a contract guaranteeing to purchase 50 cars for ‘own use’ from XYZ Ltd. during 2010. Subsequently, ABC Ltd. decides not to purchase the cars from XYZ Ltd. A penalty of 20% of the market price of the cars on the date of payment of penalty is charged.

A minimum annual commitment does not create a derivative as long as the entity expects to purchase all the guaranteed volume for its ‘own use’. However, if it becomes likely that the entity will not take the product and, instead pay a penalty under the contract based on the market value of the product
 

or some other variable, an embedded derivative will arise. On the other hand, if the amount of penalty is fixed or pre-determined, there is no embedded derivative.

Here, changes in market price of the cars will affect the penalty’s carrying value until the penalty is paid. Since it has become clear that non-performance is likely, the embedded derivative needs to be separated.

Conclusion: Not closely related Separate accounting

Reassessment of Embedded Derivative

International Financial Reporting Interpretations Committee (IFRIC) 9 Reassessment of Embedded Derivative, while addressing the question of whether separation is required to be reconsidered throughout the life of the contract, describes that an entity shall assess whether an embedded derivative is required to be separated from the host contract and accounted for as a derivative when the entity first becomes a party to the contract.

Subsequent reassessment is prohibited unless there is a change in the terms of the contract that significantly modifies the cash flows.

IFRS 9: Phase 1 of new standard to replace IAS 39

In November 2009, International Accounting Stan-dards Board issued IFRS 9 Financial Instruments on classification & measurement of financial assets. This Standard will eventually replace IAS 39 and is effective from 2013. Consequent to its introduction, once the new Standard is applied, majority of the contracts would be measured as a whole (i.e. host contract and embedded derivative) at fair value, and hence no separation would be required.

However, in India, ICAI has issued AS 30 Financial Instruments: Recognition and Measurement, which is based on IAS 39. From the Indian standpoint, all entities other than Small and Medium -sized Entities would have to apply the provisions of AS 30/ IAS 39. This implies that gaining knowledge of identification and separation of embedded derivatives is absolutely inevitable for all accountancy professionals.

GAPS in GAAP – Amalgamation after the Balance Sheet Date

Accounting Standards

Paragraph 27 of AS-14
‘Accounting for Amalgamations’ states as follows :

When an amalgamation is effected
after the balance sheet date but before the issuance of the financial statements
of either party to the amalgamation, disclosure is made in accordance with AS-4,
‘Contingencies and Events Occurring After the Balance Sheet Date’, but the
amalgamation is not incorporated in the financial statements. In certain
circumstances, the amalgamation may also provide additional information
affecting the financial statements themselves, for instance, by allowing the
going concern assumption to be maintained.

It has been noticed that there
is a mixed accounting practice with regards to High Court orders for
amalgamation received after the balance sheet date but before the issuance of
the financial statements. Many companies incorporate them in the financial
statements, a few have not. The mixed practice has arisen because the term
effected after the balance sheet date can be interpreted in more than
one way. This can be explained with the help of a simple example.

Query :

Big Ltd. has a year end 31
December 2007. It had earlier filed an application with the High Court for
merging Small Ltd. with itself with an appointed date of 1 January 2006. The
High Court passed the merger order on 4 January 2008, and the same was
filed on the same day with the ROC at which point in time it became
effective.
Accounts for the year ended 31 December 2007 were signed on 15
January 2008. Should Big Ltd. consider the merger in its financial statements
for the year ended 31 December 2007 ?

Response :

View 1 :

No. The effective date of
amalgamation is the date when the amalgamation order is filed with ROC, which in
this case is, 4 January 2008. Therefore, the amalgamation has become effective
after the balance sheet date. Hence, in the 31 December, 2007 financial
statements, appropriate disclosures are made but the amalgamation is not
incorporated in the financial statements.

View 2 :


Yes.
The reference to effective date in AS-14 could be interpreted to mean the
appointed date. In this case the High Court has passed an order for merger with
an effective date of 1 January 2006.

From a plain reading of AS-14 it
appears that View 1 is a more appropriate answer. AS-14, paragraph 27 when
applied in this case, seems to suggest that the merger event is an event after
the balance sheet date and hence should be recorded after the balance sheet
date. The actual merger takes place only when the order is passed by the High
Court and filed with the ROC. Those significant events (High Court order
and filing with the ROC) had not happened before or at the balance sheet date.

However practice seems to
suggest that View 2 is more prevalent. This is probably for the reason that the
effective date is interpreted to be the appointed date. Moreover, as the event
(High Court order and filing with ROC) has already happened prior to issuance of
financial statements, it would not be prudent not to incorporate them in the
financial statements
merely because the order was passed and filed with ROC
after the balance sheet date. The disadvantage with View 2 is companies may
arbitrarily choose to time the issuance of the financial statements to either
account or ignore the amalgamation transaction in the financial statements.

The author believes that whilst the technically
right answer is View 1, at the present moment and in the absence of any contrary
opinion from the ICAI, both views may be sustainable.

levitra

GAPs in GAAP – Accounting for amalgamation

Accounting Standards

AS-14 — ‘Accounting for
Amalgamations’ defines amalgamations in the nature of merger and in the nature
of purchase (acquisition). The classification is important because in the case
of amalgamation in the nature of merger, the difference between the equity of
the transferor company and the equity issued to the shareholders of the
transferor company is adjusted against reserves of the amalgamated (transferee)
company. This accounting is usually known as the pooling method. In the case of
amalgamation in the nature of acquisition, the difference is reflected as
goodwill, which is then amortised in the income statement of the amalgamated
company over a period of 3-5 years. This method is usually known as acquisition
accounting.

Under AS-14 for an
amalgamation to qualify as being in the nature of merger it should satisfy all
the following conditions :


(a) All the assets and
liabilities of the transferor company become, after amalgamation, the assets
and liabilities of the transferee company.

(b) Shareholders holding
not less than 90% of the face value of the equity shares of the transferor
company (other than the equity shares already held therein, immediately
before the amalgamation, by the transferee company or its subsidiaries or
their nominees) become equity shareholders of the transferee company by
virtue of the amalgamation.

(c) The consideration
for the amalgamation receivable by those equity shareholders of the
transferor company who agree to become equity shareholders of the transferee
company is discharged by the transferee company wholly by the issue of
equity shares in the transferee company, except that cash may be paid in
respect of any fractional shares.

(d) The business of the
transferor company is intended to be carried on, after the amalgamation, by
the transferee company.

(e) No adjustment is
intended to be made to the book values of the assets and liabilities of the
transferor company when they are incorporated in the financial statements of
the transferee company, except to ensure uniformity of accounting policies.


Amalgamation in the nature
of purchase is an amalgamation which does not satisfy any one or more of the
conditions specified above.

Assuming conditions (a), (d)
and (e) are fulfilled, a question arises that in the case of an amalgamation of
a wholly-owned subsidiary into the parent company, whether the same would
qualify as being in the nature of merger and would require to apply pooling
method or in the nature of purchase and hence would need to apply acquisition
accounting.

The question arises because
it is not clear whether conditions (b) and (c) are fulfilled. For example,
condition (c) requires the parent company to discharge its obligation by issuing
shares to the shareholders of the wholly-owned subsidiary. In the given case,
that is not possible since the amalgamation would involve cancellation of the
existing shares (100%) of the parent company in the subsidiary, rather than the
parent issuing new shares to the shareholders (own self) of the subsidiary.

In the author’s view, in the
case of an amalgamation with a 100% subsidiary, conditions (b) and (c) are not
applicable at all, rather than unfulfilled. Therefore it is possible to apply
pooling method in the case of an amalgamation with a 100% subsidiary. This is
also in line with IFRS which requires the pooling method to be applied in the
case of common control transactions, i.e., restructuring or amalgamation
transactions within the group.

levitra

Foreign Exchange Reserves — What Do They Represent ?

Foreign Exchange Reserves

The thoughts expressed in this article emerged when the
global financial crisis was at its peak in the beginning of 2009. The focus is
on Foreign Currency Reserves. It all began with questions such as :





  •   What will happen if China withdraws its reserves from the USA ?



  •   Can China not invest its huge foreign exchange reserves in its own
    economy ?



The above questions are applicable globally. But China and
the USA, being the largest creditor and debtor in the world ideally represent
the global scenario. The article explores the concept of foreign currency
reserves and the related concerns.

Fundamentals :

What do foreign currency reserves of a country mean ?




  •   Does it mean ‘cash balance’ in other country’s currency ?



  •   Does it imply that the more the reserves, the richer is the country ?




Nature of foreign currency :

To cite an example, say China has exported goods and services
worth US $ 1,000 to the USA. Assume that these are net exports (export minus
import). This transaction has resulted in a liability for the USA and for China
it is a claim over the USA. Can China utilise this claim for its domestic
economy ? Or for investing in US treasury bills ? Or for any other purpose ?

To understand this, let us understand the nature of export,
import, payment, claim, etc. (Please note that dictionary definitions are not
relevant.)

Generation of claim :


Let us assume that Chinese residents have exported goods and
services to US residents for US $ 1,000. Chinese residents get US $ 1,000. That
is, Chinese residents get a claim over the US government. These Chinese
residents sell the currency or the claim to the Chinese government. The Chinese
government, in turn, pays Renminbis (RMB) to the Chinese residents. I.e.,
China buys the US $ claim from Chinese residents.

The corresponding effect is that the Chinese residents
substitute their claim over the USA, with claim over China. When any person
holds a currency of any government, it is a loan to the government, or a claim
over the government. All currencies are a ‘promises to pay’.

The Chinese residents utilise the RMBs for their expenses of
raw materials, labour, etc. The surplus will be used for investments,
consumption, etc. Effectively, the Chinese exporters pay for raw materials and
expenses to other Chinese residents. This is followed by further payments to
more Chinese residents and so on. Thus, all the RMBs received against US $ 1,000
get distributed amongst the Chinese residents. These residents will put the
money in the bank or mutual fund, which will invest in infrastructure, etc. It
may be noted that the claims being country-specific, it is immaterial whether
Chinese residents or Chinese government holds US $ claims. It is difficult (and
impractical) for individuals to get foreign exchange claims from other
governments. Hence such claims are normally held by governments.

Now, foreign exchange reserve is the Chinese government’s
claim over the USA. Can China invest these reserves in its infrastructure ? It
cannot. It has already been invested/utilised when Chinese residents sold their
US $ to Chinese government and utilised the RMBs for expenditure or investment.

Basically, what China has to do is recover the equivalent of
the claim from the USA. Claim can be expressed in different ways — it is an
intangible made up of confidence that the other country will settle the claim in
future; it is the goodwill; it is a paper entry.

Investment in treasury bills :

It is said that China is investing in US treasury bills. Why
is it doing so ? What else can it do ? When it invests in treasury bills, it is
really substituting non-interest bearing cash for interest bearing treasury
bills. It is assured of interest income till the USA settles its claim. Hence,
when we say China is investing in US treasury bills, it is not really investing
but is only substituting one claim with another; and it does not have a choice.

Can China withdraw its investment in the US treasury bills ?
This is consequential to investment. When it cannot really ‘invest’, it cannot
really withdraw. However, when it wants to withdraw its investment in the US
treasury bills, what can it do ? It can sell the treasury bills and regain US $,
and the cash claim still remains. Therefore, foreign currency reserves or
treasury bills are ‘claims’.

Withdrawal of reserves :

Can China withdraw the US $ reserves ? Prima facie it
cannot. As we have seen, US $ is only a claim. Withdrawal of reserves can happen
only if the currency is backed by something valuable like gold. Therefore, if
the USA has commodity equal to US $ 1,000, it can give that commodity against US
$ 1,000. As currencies are backed by promises or goodwill, investing in or
withdrawing from treasury bills really does not mean much. It can sell the claim
by way of these securities to another person, provided there is a buyer. This is
discussed in later paragraphs.

Sovereign Wealth Fund :

What is a Sovereign Wealth Fund (SWF) ? The foreign exchange
reserves of a country are invested abroad through special purpose vehicles known
as SWF. So if the Chinese government’s claim is converted into an SPV, it will
be called an SWF. SWFs invest in other country’s capital. In the example of
China, the SWF will either buy capital in the USA or sell US $ to buy capital in
other countries. SWFs are supposed to give better yields than treasury bills. In
an SWF one asset is converted into another asset — cash into treasury bills
which in turn is converted into investment through SWF.

If India were to set up a SWF and invest in other countries,
it will be borrowing and then investing elsewhere. By borrowing, one gets
foreign exchange, but that is not a true reserve. One cannot establish an SWF
out of borrowed capital. SWFs are usually set up by countries that have current
account surplus. Therefore it was a right decision by India not to establish an
SWF.

How does China settle its ‘claim’ over USA?

There are following ways:

    i) The USA exports to China goods/commodities worth US $ 1,000 (net). China may either buy goods and consume it; or may buy gold and hold it. However, if the USA does not have the goods or commodities that China requires, the account cannot be settled.

    ii) The USA sells China its capital — say China buys property and business in the USA. This way, China owns a little bit of the USA.

    iii) China sells its claim over the USA to someone else i.e., it sells US $ and buys other currency in the market. However, this means that it is buying another country’s claim in exchange of its claim over the USA. The other country is buying a claim over the USA. This does not absolve USA of its liability.

    iv) It buys capital in other countries and pays for it in US $ i.e., China uses its export surplus to buy capital in other countries and sell its US claim [combination of steps (ii) and (iii)].

    v) China writes off the claim.

The first two are the only ways to per se settle the account. The third and the fourth options do not really settle the account. The liability of debtor remains. The last option is not a desirable way of settling the account.

In actual practice all or some of the above happens continuously. The balances/claims keep changing. There is never a perfect settlement of claims. All countries simultaneously can never have an export surplus. Someone has to be a net importer at some time or the other.

When a person buys more than what he can sell and cannot pay, he has to sell his capital. If he doesn’t have capital, the amount is written off by the creditor. This rarely happens in case of countries over a long period of time. As time horizon is vastly different for individuals and countries, one may not be able to see things immediately and obviously.

If China wants to withdraw its reserves, it can only sell its claim to others — provided there are others who are prepared to buy. If there is no one prepared to buy, the supply being more than the demand, the value of US $ will depreciate. The situation is similar to any shareholder owning a major stake of a company’s stocks. If such shareholder sells, the value of shares goes down. In such a case value of his unsold share also comes down and he suffers.

Considering the above, the only way to settle the claim in the long term is — the net importing country becomes a net exporter or it sells capital. Those countries which have raw material or goods to sell may be able to do it. Arab countries have oil and hence are able to sell oil and have surpluses.

What happens to those countries that do not have raw materials or manufacturing sector necessary for generating export surplus? They can:

  •     Export services (It includes licensing of tech-nology, rendering services as employee or consultant, etc.)


  •     Sell tourism services


  •     Provide undesirable services like tax evasion facilities through tax havens, gambling, etc.


India imports goods for which it does not have exportable surplus. Therefore, it sells services — software services, etc. The services should be valuable enough to generate export surplus. In absence of a current account surplus, a country can sell capital. However, selling capital has its own issues.

What happens if a country cannot settle the claims?
If settlement runs over a long period of time and claims become large, then the creditor will demand either sale of capital or sale of goods with a hefty discount. (If a country is indebted, generally its goods and capital command a lower price.) Therefore, to generate export surplus, such country has to sell cheap — it has to devalue its currency.

A cheap currency should normally help a country to sell its goods and thus settle the claim. If it cannot generate export surplus, it has to sell capital. Does selling capital (accepting foreign investment) create a liability? In case of FDI, one can say that the country has sold capital and therefore the reserve is a true reserve. However, even FDI is a loan in one way, but it is better than ECB. In case of FDI, there are other issues like foreigners owning and influencing the country’s policy. This is particularly true when large corporate invests in a comparatively smaller country.

If the capital of a country is attractive, one can sell the same and treat the proceeds as reserve. Therefore many countries have liberal FDI policy. What makes a country’s capital attractive?? For example, capital in the USA may be more valuable than, say, in India or China. A number of factors contribute to this — security, clear ownership laws, perception, etc.

Despite China having a current account surplus, why is it that US $ is overvalued and Chinese RMB is undervalued?? There could be several reasons. One of them is perception and the other is time lag. As mentioned above, time horizons of individuals and countries are different. In case of countries it takes many decades before a perception is corrected or reversed. Just a current account surplus is not sufficient. If a country can generate a foreign exchange surplus by sale of capital, it contributes to appreciation of currency. The USA has been able to do that.

However, in spite of selling capital, if the claim cannot be settled, what happens? In such a case, the situation is similar to a bankrupt person. Both the creditor and debtor lose. The creditor loses the claim and the debtor loses his credit and is declared insolvent.

Confidence:

It all leads to the conclusion that ultimately what is the confidence of people in claims of others? Confidence is built up of due several things including perceptions. Perceptions keep changing. The USA enjoys the most confidence as it has several institutions and processes which other countries do not have. These include freedom, ownership of asset, dispute resolution mechanism, security, power of fighting difficulties, etc. Also living conditions are better in the USA.

However, this confidence of the USA is under threat. Unless it regains the confidence, it will not be able to maintain the value of its currency. All those countries who hold US $ as their reserves, will suffer losses. The only way in which the USA can settle its claim is that by cutting its expenditure and generating export surplus.

India’s foreign exchange reserves:

India has a current account deficit — its import of goods and services is more than its export revenues. Still India has a reserve of US $ 250 bn. What does this reserve represent? It represents sale of capital and borrowings. It must be remembered that foreign exchange reserves is only a bank balance (a claim). Only export surplus or current account surplus is a true reserve. Foreigners have invested in land, industry, etc. To that extent they are owners of India. When foreigners give loans (ECBs), they have a claim over the Indian government/ residents. The foreign currency that comes in through sale of capital (FDI) or by accepting foreign loans (ECBs) goes in to foreign currency reserve. But simultaneously, there is a liability for the country to refund the loan when due and pay the foreigner when there is divestment of FDI. In a way, therefore, FDI is also a liability for India as a whole. In practice, when countries sell capital it is not treated as a liability. But in the International Investment Position Reports, these are shown as liabilities.

Conclusion:

Foreign exchange reserves represent only claims. It does not represent wealth, unless one is confident of encashing it before its value is eroded. Only time will tell whether Chinese reserves are really valuable or not. The best situation is when the claims of countries remain within reasonable limits as it preserves the confidence. Both, large current account surpluses or deficits are not desirable for any country.

Relevance of Dharma in Corporate Governance

Article

The increase in the size and proportion of organisational
activities over the last century, should have actually led to a proportional
increase in the organisations’ responsibility towards the various constituents
who contribute towards the survival, success and growth of the organisation.
However this has not happened. As seen from the corporate debacles that have
occurred across the globe in the last decade and more, the focus of the top
management became skewed as they started focussing only on one of their
constituents i.e., the shareholders. As a result of this skewed focus,
organisations neglected other constituents of the organisation such as
customers, employees, suppliers, local community and society, government,
environment and the like who are integral to society and hence critical for the
organisation’s survival, growth and success. In other words importance of Dharma
is not realised in Corporate Governance.


The human body — An ideal example :

The best example to illustrate the need for a holistic
approach to business is the human body. Just as the hands, legs, head, face,
stomach and other external and internal organs are all parts of human body, the
various stakeholders of an organisation are parts of the society. Just as these
organs are all equally responsible for the effective functioning and good health
of the body, the well-being of all the stakeholders appropriately is necessary
for a successful organisation and a good society. If we focus only on and take
care of the face alone because it is most visible and neglect the other body
parts, it would be no good and rather damaging.

The human body itself is an example of perfect integration in
this regard. When a thorn pricks the foot, the eye waters, though they are so
distant. This is because the whole body is one whole and each part reacts to the
pain and joy of the other. Similarly the whole corporate organisation should be
treated as an integrated whole and the welfare of all the organisational
constituencies should be taken care of for the effective functioning and growth
of the organisation.

In a social setting, this can be considered as the Dharma
of the organisation.

Dharma and Dharmic Management :

The word ‘Dharma’ is a Sanskrit word and has no exact
equivalent in the English language. It defies a simple translation into English.
Though sometimes it is used as an equivalent for the word ‘religion’, it is not
only that. A number of words come very close to explaining its meaning. These
include — right action, truth in action, righteousness, morality,
virtue, duty, the dictates of God, code of conduct and others.

Hawley (1993) defines Dharma, Dharmic and
Dharmic Management
in his landmark work ‘Dharmic Management’. He states,
‘The concept of Dharma is affixed to integrity, drawing to it the
energies of goodness, spirit, and fearlessness, creating a sort of super
integrity. The word Dharmic is Sanskrit for deep, deep integrity — living
by your inner truth. Dharmic Management means bringing that truth with
you when you go to work every day. It’s the fusing of the spirit, character,
human values and decency in the workplace and in life as a whole.’

Dharma is not the same for all. It differs based on one’s age
and stage in life. The ancient Indian scriptures highlight a large variety of
differences in the nuances of Dharma based on Desha-Kala-Paristhiti
(place, time and circumstance). These various types of Dharma are :


? Vyakti Dharma — Related to the individual



? Grihastha Dharma — Related to the family life



? Samajika Dharma — Related to the society



? Rajya Dharma — Related to the nation



? Ashrama Dharma — Related to the stage in life viz. student,
householder or renunciant



? Varna Dharma — Related to one’s profession



? Kula Dharma — Related to one’s lineage



? Mata Dharma — Related to one’s religion



? Aapat Dharma — To be followed in times of danger/crisis



? Manava Dharma — One’s duty as a true human being


Hawley in the same seminal work makes his observations in
this context. He states, “Dharma is personal. It is not a one-size-fits-all
set of ethical standards. It’s an inner formula for only the individual. We each
have our own law, or Dharma, peculiar to ourselves. It’s as much a part of us as
our body is, probably more. As with any law, we have to comply with it or suffer
the consequences
.”

Again, one’s Dharma is determined by one’s stature and status
in one’s organisation and in society and one is expected to act in accordance
with that for efficient functioning of the society as a whole. In this regard
Hawley states that one’s present status and level of achievement, or role in
life, also affect one’s Dharma. An individual’s Dharma differs according to
where he or she is in life. The Dharma of the CFO, for example, is different
from the Dharma of the accountant. It’s not that the accountant is inferior and
the CFO superior. It’s just that they are in different places in life at this
moment. This will change with time. For now, the differing responsibilities and
leverage that each brings to the table of life earn each of them a distinct
Dharma.

Whatever may be one’s stature or status, position or
situation in life, true perfection is excellence in action. The Bhagavad Gita,
one of the most revered spiritual texts of India also highlights this. It states
— ‘Yogaha Karmasu Koushalam’, which means ‘True Yoga is Perfection in
Action’.

No matter what one’s duty in life, one must do it and do it well. Whether one is a minister or a clerk, no matter what one’s particular role, one must carry it out to the absolute limit of one’s capacity for excellence.

Individual Dharma and Organisation Dharma:

This Individual Dharma can be extended to the organisation as a whole and be termed as Organisational Dharma. This is because an organisation is nothing but a collection of individuals working together towards achieving certain common goals and objectives. Each of these are bound by certain rules and regulations based on the roles and responsibilities allocated to them and they have to achieve the commonly chalked out goals which are in the larger interest of the organisation keeping these in mind. In this light the organisation can collectively be said to have a Dharma.

The collective traits/virtues of an organisation, which are its unique features and characteristics are in recent times represented as the organisation’s vision, mission and core values statements. They are the essential fabric of the organisation and form the core of its culture. Many organisations have a credo or an organisation charter which they adhere to and follow at all times and under all circumstances. One such example is of the Johnson & Johnson credo which the company follows and sticks to even in times of the famous Tylenol crisis.

Management Dharma:

Just as the organisation has its own Dharma, so do the managers working within it have theirs. Their Dharma as individuals differs from their Dharma as managers working in the organisation. As managers, they are the representatives of the collective value system of the organisation and they are trustees of the organisational wealth. Hence, they too have a Dharma.

Hawley expresses a similar opinion. He highlights the fact, “There is a particular Dharma for managers because they are in the responsibility seat. Their actions impact other humans and affect the economic and physical well-being of the organisation and, beyond that, the well-being of the environment and even the planet. With that power comes a greater measure of accountability. Management Dharma, like individual Dharma, matches one’s life station. Managers can’t expect to take the bigger jobs and not take on a broader Dharma. The manager’s Dharma is more demanding, more obligated to rightness, more careful (i.e., more full of care).”

The recent concept of Servant-Leadership coined and defined by Robert Greenleaf highlights the same fundamental. It emphasises the role of a leader as a steward of the organisations’ resources (human, financial and others). It encourages leaders to serve others while staying focussed on achieving results in line with the organisation’s values and integrity.

A Dharmic Organisation and Trikaranashuddhi:

An organisation which can be called Dharmic or a truly ethical organisation or the one pursuing business ethics in its day-to-day practice is the one which tries to ensure to the extent possible, the welfare of all its stakeholders. The true purpose of an organisation as highlighted by a number of studies is to Pareto optimise the welfare of the organisational stakeholders, as they are the ones, who in reality contribute towards the long-term growth and sustenance of the organisation.

‘To ensure the welfare of all concerned’ has been the endeavour and a part of the Indian culture and tradition right from the very beginning. The Indian scriptures have always hailed the ideal of Sarvajana Hitaya, Sarvajana Sukhaya (for the benefit and welfare of all). The excerpt from the Kaivalya Upanishad given below gives an insight into the all-encompassing approach of the Indian culture which has enabled the Indian civilisation (the longest and the only surviving ancient civilisation) to survive the last 5000 years and more.

Swasti Prajabhya Paripalayantaam,
Nyayena Margena Mahim Mahisham
Gou Brahmanebhya Shubhamastu Nityam,
Loka Samasta Sukhino Bhavantu

[May all the Subjects and their Rulers be prosperous; May the Rulers rule on the Righteous Path; May the cows (resources) and the Brahmins (individuals desirous of right living) be safe always; May all the beings in all the worlds be happy.]

The great leaders who got freedom to India and laid down their lives for such a glorious cause and the founding fathers of the Indian Constitution, believed in such noble approach to existence. The following scriptural injunction has been engraved on the entrance wall of the Indian Parliament:

Ayam Nijah Parovaiti Ganana Laghu Chetasam,

Udara Charitaanaam Tu Vasudhaiva Kutumbakam.

(It is only petty-minded individuals who fail to rise above selfishness and keep counting that this is mine and that is yours; on the other hand the large-hearted ones treat the entire humanity as members of their own family.)

In the light of the above it can be said that the complete accord in the corporation’s thought, word and deed — ‘Trikaranashuddhi1’ i.e., its intention of ensuring stakeholders’ welfare, framing policies commensurate with the aforementioned and communicate the same across the organisation, and ultimately undertake activities for realising this intention, is the righteous conduct of the organisation — the Dharma of the company. The Vedic scriptures declare: ‘Manasyekam, Vachasyekam, Karmanyekam Mahatmanaam’ which means, ‘A great individual is the one whose thought, word and deed are in complete unity.’ The same can be extended to a great corporate entity. An organisation whose intentions, communication and actions are in complete unison can truly be called a Dharmic Organisation. It is such scriptural injunctions which inspire and prompt one and all to set high standards of righteous conduct and put into practice these exaltations in day-to-day lives, thereby ensuring the welfare of all concerned — whether at home or at work.

To sum it up, I quote Bhagavan Sri Sathya Sai Baba, Revered Chancellor, Sri Sathya Sai University, Prashanti Nilayam, Andhra Pradesh, “Business should not be swayed by excess profits and wealth maximisation for a few, but should realise the significance of social responsiveness. Therefore, corporate philosophy should be guided by Dharma (Righteousness). A business organisation is to be treated as a place of worship, wherein the entire workforce, by means of sincere work, offers worship to God.” (Source: Man Management: A Values-Based Management Perspective — Based on the Discourses of Bhagavan Sri Sathya Sai Baba)

References:

    Hawley, Jack (1993) Reawakening The Spirit In Work — The Power Of Dharmic Management, San Francisco?: Berett Koehler Publishers.

    Shashank Shah and A. Sudhir Bhaskar (2009) Corporate Stakeholders Management?: Why, What and How — A Dharmic Approach, Unpublished Book, School of Busi-ness Management, Sri Sathya Sai University, Prashanti Nilayam, Andhra Pradesh.

    Sri Sathya Sai Baba (2009) Man Management?: A Values-Based Management Perspective — Based on the Discourses of Bhagavan Sri Sathya Sai Baba, Sri Sathya Sai Students and Staff Welfare Society (Publications Division), Prashanti Nilayam, Andhra Pradesh.

Daughter’s Right In Coparcenary

My article on ‘Daughter’s right in coparcenary’ (BCAJ-January 2009, Page 509) has evinced considerable interest amongst the practising chartered accountants. I have been flooded with number of inquiries and questions. Some of the inquiries have raised interesting supplemental questions, which justify an additional article on broader aspects on the same subject.

As is well known, the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 (‘the Act’) was amended by the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act, 2005 (‘the Amendment Act’) with effect from 9th September, 2005. S. 6 of the Act, which was substituted by the Amendment Act to the extent it is relevant to this Article reads as under :

    “6. Devolution of interest in coparcenary property. — (1) On and from the commencement of the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act, 2005, in a joint Hindu family governed by the Mitakshara law, the daughter of a coparcener shall, —

    (a) by birth become a coparcener in her own right in the same manner as the son;

    (b) have the same rights in the coparcenary property as she would have had if she had been a son;

    (c) be subject to the same liabilities in respect of the said coparcenary property as that of a son, and any reference to a Hindu Mitakshara coparcener shall be deemed to include a reference to a daughter of a coparcener :

Provided that nothing contained in this sub-section shall affect or invalidate any disposition or alienation including any partition or testamentary disposition of property which had taken place before the 20th day of December, 2004.

(2) to (5) x x x

Explanation. — x x x”

S. 6 of the Act (as amended by the Amendment Act) inter alia provides that on and from the commencement of the Amendment Act, in a joint Hindu family governed by Mitakshara law, the daughter of a coparcener by birth becomes a coparcener in her own right in the same manner as the son. The Section further provides that any property to which a female Hindu becomes entitled by virtue of the provision shall be held by her with the incidents of coparcenary ownership and shall be regarded as property capable of being disposed of by her by testamentary disposition.

One interesting issue which arises for consideration is as to what happens in case of a daughter of a deceased coparcener of an HUF. The brief facts on which such question can arise could be :

    (a) there is an existing HUF consisting of father A (Karta) and his two sons B and C. Therefore, the HUF would consist of three coparceners, namely, A, B and C.

    (b) A dies before September, 2005 leaving his will whereby he bequeaths his undivided one-third share in the HUF assets to his HUF, so that the HUF continues with two coparceners B and C.

    (c) At the time of the death of A he has left no wife, but two daughters D and E.

    (d) The question is whether after passing of the Amendment Act, D and E get any right in the properties and assets of the HUF.

S. 6 of the Act as it stood at the time of the death of A (i.e., prior to the amendment) reads as under :

“6. Devolution of interest of coparcenary property : When a male Hindu dies after the commencement of this Act, having at the time of his death an interest in a Mitakshara coparcenary property, his interest in the property shall devolve by survivorship upon the surviving members of the coparcenary and not in accordance with this Act :

Provided that, if the deceased had left him surviving a female relative specified in Class I of the Schedule or a male relative specified in that class who claims through such female relative, the interest of the deceased in the Mitakshara coparcenary property shall devolve by testamentary or intestate succession, as the case may be, under this Act and not by survivorship.

Explanation 1 : For the purposes of this Section, the interest of a Hindu Mitakshara coparcener shall be deemed to be the share in the property that would have been allotted to him if a partition of the property had taken place immediately before his death, irrespective of whether he was entitled to claim partition or not.

Explanation 2 : Nothing contained in the proviso to this Section shall be construed as enabling a person who has separated himself from the coparcenary before the death of the deceased or any of his heirs to claim on intestacy a share in the interest referred to therein.

Based on the provisions of S. 6 of the Act as at the time of death of A read with Explanation 1 to the said Section, the share of a deceased coparcener of the HUF is to be determined as if a partition of the property has taken place immediately before his death. Accordingly, in the example given above, there being three coparceners of the HUF A had one-third undivided share in the HUF property, which devolved upon the HUF as per his will.

It is significant to note that S. 6 of the Act (as amended) prescribes that on and from the commencement of the Amendment Act, the daughter of a ‘coparcener’ by birth becomes a coparcener in her own right in the same manner as the son and gets the same rights in the coparcenary property as she would have had if she had been a son. However, on the date of commencement of the Amendment Act i.e., 9th September, 2005, A was no longer one of the coparceners. The two brothers B and C were the only coparceners of the HUF. It, therefore, follows that the two sisters D and E do not fall in the category of being the ‘daughters of a coparcener’ to qualify for any right under S. 6 of the Act as amended. Accordingly, it is submitted that in such a case the daughters would not be entitled to any right in the HUF property and assets.

The conclusion arrived at above is also supported by some court decisions.

The Supreme Court in the case of Sheela Devi and Ors. v. Lal Chand and Anr., [2007(1) MLJ 797] has clearly observed that the Amendment Act would have no application in a case where the succession was opened in 1989 when the father passed away.

In the case of Smt. Bhagirathi and Others v. S. Manivanan and Anr., (AIR 2008 Madras 250), the Madras High Court has held as under :

    “13. A careful reading of S. 6(1) read with 6(3) of the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act clearly indicates that a daughter can be considered as a coparcener only if her father was a coparcener at the time of coming into force of the amended provision. It is of course true that for the purpose of considering whether the father is a coparcener or not, the restricted meaning of the expression ‘partition’ as given in the explanation is to be attributed.

        In the present case, admittedly the father of the present petitioners had expired in 1975. S. 6(1) of the Act is prospective in the sense that a daughter is being treated as coparcener on and from the commencement of the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act, 2005. If such provision is read along with S. 6(3), it becomes clear that if a Hindu dies after commence-ment of the Hindu Succession (Amendment) Act, 2005, his interest in the property shall devolve not by survivorship but by intestate succession as contemplated in the Act.

        In the present case, the death of the father having taken place in 1975, succession itself opened in the year 1975 in accordance with the existing provisions contained in S. 6. If the contention of the petitioners is accepted, it would amount to giving retrospective ef-fect to the provisions of S. 6 as amended in 2005. On the death of the father in 1975, the property had already vested with Class-I heirs including the daughters as contemplated in the unamended S. 6 of the Act. Even though the intention of the amended provision is to confer better rights on the daughters, it cannot be stressed to the extent of holding that the succession which had opened prior to coming into force of the amended Act are also required to be re-opened. In this connection, we are also inclined to refer to the decision of M. Srinivasan, J., as His Lordship then was, reported in 1991(2) MLJ 199 (Sundarambal and Others v. Deivanaayagam and Others). While interpreting almost a similar provision, as contained in S. 29-A of the Hindu Succession

    Act, as introduced by the Tamil Nadu Amendment Act 1 of 199, the learned single Judge had made the following observations :

    “14.    Under sub-clause (1), the daughter of a coparcener shall become a coparcener in her own right by birth, thus enabling all daughters of the coparcener who were born even prior to 25th March, 1989 to become coparceners. In other words, if a male Hindu has a daughter born on any date prior to 25th March, 1989, she would also be a coparcener with him in the joint family when the amendment came into force. But the necessary requisite is, the male Hindu should have been alive on the date of the coming into force of the Amended Act. The Section only makes a daughter a coparce-ner and not a sister. If a male Hindu had died before 25th March, 1989 leaving coparcenary property, then his daughter cannot claim to be a coparcener in the same manner as a son, as, on the date on which the Act came into force, her father was not alive. She had the status only as a sister-a-vis her brother and not a daughter on the date of the coming into force of the Amendment Act . . . . . .”.

    It is submitted that the sentence “But the necessary requisite is, the male Hindu should have been alive on the date of the coming into force of the Amend-ment Act” quoted by the Madras High Court in the said judgment is from the same Court’s earlier judgment in Sundarambal’s case, is quite significant and throws light on the hypothetical question raised in this article.

    There is one more court decision on the effect of the Amendment Act, again from the Madras High Court. In the case of Valliammal v. Muniyappan, [2008 (4) CTC 773], the Madras High Court has observed as under :

    “6.    In the plaint, it is stated that the father of the plaintiffs died about thirty years prior to the filing of the suit. The second plaintiff as P.W.1 has deposed that their father died in the year 1968. The Amendment Act 39 of 2005 amend-ing S. 6 of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 came into force on 9-9-2005 and it conferred right upon female heirs in relation to the joint family property. The contention put forth by the learned Counsel for the appellant is that the said Amendment came into force pending disposal of the suit and hence the plaintiffs are entitled to the benefits conferred by the Amending Act. The Amending Act declared that the daughter of the coparcener shall have the same rights in the coparcenary property as she would have had if she had been a son. In other words, the daughter of a coparcener in her own right has become a coparcener in the same manner as the son insofar as the rights in the coparcenary property are concerned. The question is as to when the succession opened insofar as the present suit properties are concerned. As already seen, the father of the Plaintiffs died in the year 1968 and on the date of his death, the succession had opened to the properties in question. In fact, the Supreme Court in a recent deci-sion in Sheela Devi and Ors. v. Lal Chand and Anr., 2007 (1) MLJ 797 (SC) considered the above question and has laid down the law as follows :

      19.  The Act indisputably would prevail over the old Hindu Law. We may notice that the Parliament, with a view to confer the right upon the female heirs, even in relation to the joint family property, enacted the Hindu Succession Act, 2005. Such a provision was enacted as far back in 1987 by the State of Andhra Pradesh. The succession having opened in 1989, evidently, the provisions of Amendment Act, 2005 would have no application.

    In view of the above statement of law by the Apex Court, the contention of the appellant is devoid of merit. The succession having opened in the year 1968, the Amendment Act 39 of 2005 would have no application to the facts of the present case.”

    Based on the above and other supporting decisions, the Madras High Court has in the recently decided case of S. Seshachalam v. S. Deenadayalan and Ors., (MANU/TN/1956/2000) taken a similar view rejecting the claim of daughters of a coparcener, who had died in 1965.

    Therefore, it is clear that a daughter would get benefit of the Amendment Act only if her father is alive at the time of coming into force of the Amendment Act. Going back to the hypothetical question raised in this article, the two sisters D and E would not be entitled to any right under S. 6 of the Act as amended.

Is Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. [292 ITR (AT) 144 (SB)(Mum.)] Still a good law ?

Article 1

I. Introduction :

1.
The calculation of deduction u/s.80HHC of the Income-tax Act itself is a complex
issue. The complexity is further increased when one attempts to calculate the
deduction u/s.80HHC of the Act for the purpose of making adjustments u/s.115JA/JB
of the Act in order to arrive at the ‘book profit’. The Special Bench in the
case of Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. [292 ITR (AT) 144 (Mum.)] held that for
the purpose of S. 115JB, the deduction u/s.80HHC of the Act has to be calculated
with reference to the adjusted book profits and not the normal gross total
income.

2.
Recently, the Bombay High Court has rendered a decision in the case of CIT v.
Ajanta Pharma Ltd.
reported at (318 ITR 252). In the said decision, the
Bombay High Court has observed at para 36, page 269 as under :

We
have had the benefit of going through the reasoning and the orders in

Deputy CIT v. Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd.,

(2007) 292 ITR (AT) 144; (2007) 106 ITD 193 (Mum.)(SB) as also in the case of
Deputy CIT v. Govind Rubber P. Ltd.,
(2004) 89 ITD 457; (2004) 82 TJT 615.
It is not possible to agree with the view taken by the Benches. Those decisions
in view of these judgments stand overruled.”

3.
An attempt has been made in this article to find out as to whether; subsequent
to the decision of Bombay High Court, the ratio laid down by the Special Bench
in the case of Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. is still valid or not, and if yes,
to what extent.

4.
Before we really go into the judgment of the Bombay High Court in the case of
Ajanta Pharma Ltd., it is imperative to closely look into the decision of the
Special Bench in the case of Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. and also the decision
of the Division Bench of the Mumbai Tribunal in the case of Ajanta Pharma Ltd.
(21 SOT 101) which has been ultimately reversed by the Bombay High Court in the
above-referred decision. This is for the reason that according to the humble
opinion of the author, the issue involved in Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. is
totally different than the issue involved in the case of Ajanta Pharma Ltd.


II. Issue involved in the decision
of Special Bench — Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. :

5.
According to the provisions of S. 80HHC of the Act, the deduction provided under
that Section is to be calculated as per the formula prescribed in Ss.(3).
According to the said formula, one has to start with the ‘profit of the
business’ and make some multiplication, division, etc. in case of manufacturing
exporter to arrive at eligible amount of deduction. The Section also provides
for the formula in case of trader exporter wherein also one has to calculate the
profit of the business. The question which arose before the Special Bench is as
to what is to be taken as the ‘profit of the business’ which would further
undergo the mathematical exercise. According to the assessee, while calculating
the deduction u/s. 80HHC for the purpose of 115JA/JB, the profit of the business
should be the profit as shown in Profit and Loss Account; whereas as per the
revenue, the profit would mean profit assessable under the head ‘business
income’. Thus, the whole controversy is — What is the starting point for
calculating deduction u/s.80HHC for the purpose of S. 115JA/JB of the Act. This
issue has been resolved by the Special Bench in favour of the assessee for the
detailed reasons given in the said decision.


III. Issue involved in the decision
of Ajanta Pharma Ltd. (80 HHC) :

6.
The Bombay High Court in the case of Ajanta Pharma Ltd. was required to address
an issue as to whether the export profits to be excluded from the ‘book profits’
u/s.115JB of the Act is to be calculated after applying the restriction of S.
80HHC(1B) of the Act. In other words, whether the amount to be reduced from the
book profits should be the entire eligible amount of deduction or only the
percentage of the eligible deduction actually allowable under the Act as per S.
80HHC(1B) of the Act ? The questions of law raised before the High Court are as
under :


“1. Whether on the facts and in the circumstances of the case and in law the
ITAT was justified in approving the Order of the CIT(A) in allowing respondent
to exclude export profits for the purpose of S. 115JB at the figure other than
that allowed u/s.80HHC(1B) ?

2.   Whether in law for the purpose of calculating book profit u/s.115JB of the Income-tax Act, 1961 under Explanation 1 sub-clause (iv) the export profits to be excluded from the book profits would be the export profits allowed as a deduction u/s.80HHC after restricting the deduction as per the provisions of Ss.(1B) of S. 80HHC of the Act or the export profits calculated as per Ss.(3) and Ss.(3A) of S. 80HHC before applying the restriction contained in Ss.(1B) of S. 80HHC??”

Answering the said question, the High Court held that while computing the ‘book profits’, the quantum of deduction allowable under clause (iv) to Explanation 1 u/s.115JB of the Act will have to be restricted to actual permissible deduction as calcu-lated u/s.80HHC(1B) of the Act.

IV.    To what extent is Syncome Formulations    Ltd. still a good law??

  7.  As seen above, the question referred to the High Court was restricted to S. 80HHC(1B). The issue dealt with by the Tribunal in the case of Ajanta Pharma Ltd. was only in respect of S. 80HHC(1B) and, therefore, the High Court could not have dealt with the controversy which was there in Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. This is further fortified by the question of law referred to before the High Court.

8.    Further, no arguments were also raised by the either parties before the Bombay High Court in respect of the controversy involved in Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. In my opinion, something which has not been considered could never have been disapproved.

   9. The reason as to why the Bombay High Court observed that Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. is overruled is because the Tribunal decision in the case of Ajanta Pharma Ltd. (21 SOT 101) at para 10, page 109 heavily relied upon para 59 of the decision of Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. The reliance was limited to the controversy which was involved in Ajanta Pharma Ltd. and not the one which was involved in Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. It is only because the Tribunal in the case of Ajanta Pharma Ltd. in one of the paragraphs, has heavily relied upon the decision of Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd., the High Court has observed that Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. is overruled.

10.    Further, controversy involved in Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. is resolved in favour of the assessee after strongly relying upon the Circular of CBDT [Circular No. 680, dated 21-2-1994 (206 ITR 297)]. The said Circular has neither been cited nor discussed by the Bombay High Court.
This also establishes that the controversy was totally different before the Bombay High Court. This view is made abundantly clear by the immediately following paragraphs (para 37 on page 269, 270), wherein the Bombay High Court has observed in respect of the decision of the Kerala High Court in the case of CIT v. GTN Textiles Ltd., (248 ITR 372) as under?:

“The issue before the Kerala High Court was, what is the profit that should be taken into consideration considering the accounting system that has to be followed while working out the book profits. Therefore, the judgment would be no assistance in considering the question framed for consideration. (Emphasis supplied).

 11.   From this, it is clear that the decision of the Kerala High Court which is directly on the issue dealt with Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. has been held to be not applicable. Moreover, the Bombay High Court has not dissented from the view of the Kerala High Court.

12.    The view taken by the Special Bench is correct also in view of the fact that there are direct decisions of the High Court in the following cases supporting the stand taken by the Special Bench?:

  •     CIT v. GTN Textiles Ltd., [248 ITR 372 (Ker.)]
  •     CIT v. K. G. Denim, [180 Taxman 590 (Mad.)]
  •     Rajnikant Schenelder & Associates (P) Ltd., [302 ITR 22 (Mad.)]


13.     It is also relevant to refer the decision in the case of Sun Engineering Works Ltd. (198 ITR 297) (SC), wherein the Supreme Court has observed that a decision of the Court takes its colour from the question involved in the case in which it is rendered and while applying the decision, one must carefully try to ascertain the principles laid down by the Court and not to pick out words or a sentence from the judgments delivered from the context of the question under consideration. It was categorically held that “It is neither desirable nor permissible to pick out a word or a sentence from the judgment of this Court, divorced from the context of the question under consideration and treat it to be the complete ‘law’ declared by this Court. The judgments have to be considered in the light of the question which were before this Court.” Applying the said ratio, the observations in the case of decision of the Bombay High Court in the case of Ajanta Pharma Ltd. cannot be construed to mean that the decision of Special Bench is completely overruled.

14. (ITA No. 4155/Mum./2007) dated 9-11-2009 has accepted that the issue decided by the Bombay High Court does not entirely overrule the issue decided by the Special Bench in the case of Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. However, the Delhi Tribunal recently in the case of ACIT v. Cosmo Ferrites Ltd., [126 TTJ 666 (Del.)] has rendered a contrary view and held that the decision in the case of Ajanta Pharma Ltd. overrules the decision of the Special Bench in Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. However, with due respect, the author disagrees with the said views of the Delhi Tribunal for the detailed discussion made above.

    15. Construed from the discussion made above, it can be assumed that the decision of Syncome Formulations (I) Ltd. cannot be said to be entirely overruled except only to the extent of quantum of deduction. In other words, the necessary conclusion of the said discussion could be that while computing the amount of deduction as per clause (iv) to Explanation I to S. 115JB(2) of the Act, the book profits should be considered as the gross total income for the purpose of determining the eligible amount of deduction u/s.80HHC of the Act as per S. 80HHC(3)/(3A) of the Act. The provision of S. 80HHC(1B) would then be applied, as held by the Bombay High Court, to determine the quantum of deduction which will be allowed to be reduced while computing the book profits for the purpose of S. 115JB of the Act.

The Vodafone Tax Dispute — A Landmark Judgment of the Bombay High Court

Article

The ongoing tax dispute between
the Indian Tax Authorities and Vodafone in connection with taxability of the $
11.2 billion Hutch-Vodafone deal is one of the biggest controversies in Indian
multijurisdictional M&A history. The quantum of tax demand by the Indian Revenue
Authorities in this particular case could be around Rs.12,000 crore plus
interest. Further, the outcome of this dispute could also have implications on
other similar cross-border deals being scrutinised by the Indian Tax Authorities
for possible loss of tax revenue. As a result, the developments of this case are
being closely followed by many multinationals, M&A consultants and even by the
International business and tax fraternity.

We have summarised below the key
aspects of the recent landmark judgment of the Bombay High Court on the Vodafone
tax dispute and have also given our personal comments on some of the questions
generally being raised by fellow professionals post this judgment.

Background of the case :

In December, 2006, Hutchison
Telecommunications International Ltd. (HTIL), a company incorporated in Cayman
Islands and having its principal executive office at Hong Kong, held 66.9848%
interest in an Indian company, Hutchison Essar Ltd. (HEL) through a maze of
subsidiaries in British Virgin Islands, Cayman Islands and Mauritius (around 15
offshore companies) and through complicated ‘option’ agreements with a number of
Indian companies. HEL along with its Indian subsidiaries held licences for
providing cellular services in 23 telecom circles in India. The balance 33.0152%
interest in HEL was held by the Essar Group of Companies.

Vodafone (through its
Netherlands entity) entered into a share purchase agreement with HTIL in
February 2007 to acquire the said 66.9848% interest in Hutchison Essar Ltd. and
it claims to have acquired the same through purchase of the solitary share of a
Cayman Island company of the Hutch Group [viz., CGP Investments



(Holdings) Ltd. (CGP)].

The Indian Revenue Authorities
alleged that Vodafone International Holdings B.V., Netherlands (Vodafone BV) had
failed to withhold income-tax on the payment of consideration made to HTIL and,
hence, sought to assess tax in its hands as a taxpayer in default and it issued
a notice to Vodafone.

Vodafone BV had challenged the
issue of this notice before the Bombay High Court and the case was decided
against it. Vodafone filed a petition before the Supreme Court (SC); however,
the same was dismissed by the SC and it directed the Revenue Authorities to
decide whether it had jurisdiction to tax the transaction and it also said that
if the issue was decided against Vodafone BV, Vodafone BV was entitled to
challenge it as a question of law before the High Court.

The Revenue Authorities by an
order in May 2010 held that it had jurisdiction to treat Vodafone BV as an
assessee in default u/s.201 of the Income-tax Act, 1961 for failure to deduct
tax at source.

This order was challenged by
Vodafone BV before the Bombay High Court, by a writ petition. The key issue
before the HC was whether the Indian Revenue Authorities have the jurisdiction
to proceed against Vodafone BV and tax the transaction.

Primary contention of Vodafone :

The basic contention of Vodafone
was that the transaction represents a transfer of a share (which is a capital
asset) of a Cayman Island company, i.e., CGP. CGP through its downstream
subsidiaries, directly or indirectly controlled equity interest in HEL. Any gain
arising to the transferor or to any other person out of this transfer of a share
of CGP is not taxable in India because the asset (i.e., share) is not situated
in India.

Primary contention of Revenue :

The contention of the Revenue is
that the share purchase agreement between HTIL and Vodafone and other
transaction documents establishes that the subject-matter of the transaction is
not merely the transfer of one share of CGP situated in Cayman Islands as
contended by Vodafone. The transaction constitutes a transfer of the composite
rights of HTIL in HEL as a result of the divestment of HTIL’s rights, which
paved the way for Vodafone to step into the shoes of HTIL. Such transaction has
a sufficient territorial nexus to India and is chargeable to tax under the
Income-tax Act, 1961.

Decision of Bombay High Court :

The High Court dismissed the
petition of Vodafone BV and has accepted the argument of the Income-tax
Authorities that the transaction in question had a significant nexus with India
and the proceedings initiated by it cannot be held to lack jurisdiction.


    (i) The key aspects observed by the High Court :

Before analysing the facts of the instant case, the High Court made observations on certain general principles, some of which are given below :

    – Tax planning is legitimate so long as the assessee does not resort to a colourable device or a sham transaction with a view to evade taxes;

    – A controlling interest which a shareholder acquires is an incident of the holding of shares and has no separate or identifiable existence distinct from the shareholding;

       – S. 195(1) of the Income-tax Act, 1961 provides for a tentative deduction of income-tax, subject to a regular assessment;

The Parliament, while imposing a liability to deduct tax has designedly imposed it on a person and has not restricted it to a resident and the Court will not imply a restriction not imposed by legislation.

        ii) Analysis of facts:
The High Court analysed the various agreements entered into by the parties (like share purchase agreement between HTIL and Vodafone BV, term sheet agreement between HTIL and Essar group for regulating the affairs of HEL which was later replaced by a similar term sheet agreement between Vodafone and Essar group, brand licence agreement granting a non-transferable royalty-free right to Vodafone BV to use IPRs for a certain period, agreement for assignment of loans to Vodafone BV, framework agreements for option rights, etc.) and the various disclosures made by the parties (like disclosures made by HTIL in its annual reports, disclosures made by Vodafone in its offer letter, disclosures made by Vodafone before the FIPB, etc.) for ascertaining the subject-matter of the transaction and the business understanding of the parties to the transaction.

        iii) Conclusions:

Based on the analysis of the above documents and disclosures, the High Court held that:

The transaction between HTIL and Vodafone BV was structured so as to achieve the object of discontinuing the operations of HTIL in relation to the Indian mobile telecommunication operations by transferring the rights and entitlements of HTIL to Vodafone BV. HEL was at all times intended to be the target company and a transfer of the controlling interest in HEL was the purpose which was achieved by the transaction. The due diligence report of Ernst & Young also emphasises this and it also suggests that the transfer of the solitary share of CGP, a Cayman Islands company was put into place at the behest of HTIL, subsequently as a mode of effectuating the goal.

The rights under the option agreements were created in consideration of HTIL financing such Indian companies for making their investments in HEL. The benefit of those option agreements with Indian companies had to be transferred to Vodafone BV as an integral part of the transfer of control over HEL.

The transfer of the CGP share was not adequate in itself to consummate the transaction. The transactional documents are not merely incidental or consequential to the transfer of the CGP share, but recognised independently the rights and entitlements of HTIL in the Indian business, which were being transferred to Vodafone BV. These rights and entitlements constitute in themselves capital assets.

For Income-tax Law what is relevant is the place from which or the source from which the profits or gains have generated or have accrued or arisen to the seller. If there was no divestment or relinquishment of HTIL’s interest in India, there was no occasion for the income to arise. The real taxable event is the divestment of HTIL’s interests which comprises in itself various facets or components which include a transfer of interests in different group entities.

Apportionment of the consideration lies within the jurisdiction of the Assessing Officer during the course of the assessment proceedings. Such an enquiry would lie outside the realm of the present proceedings.

The transaction between HTIL and Vodafone BV had a sufficient nexus with Indian fiscal jurisdiction. The essence of the transaction was a change in the controlling interest in HEL which constituted a source of income in India. Accordingly, Indian Tax Authorities have acted within their jurisdiction in initiating the proceedings against the Petitioner for not deducting tax at source. As regards the withholding obligation on a non-resident, the High Court held that once the nexus with Indian fiscal jurisdiction is shown to exist, the provisions of S. 195 would operate.

    Issues involved and our view :
1. Whether all offshore share transactions which indirectly involve transfer of underlying Indian assets are taxable in India?

Ever since the Indian Revenue Authorities initiated proceedings against Vodafone, we have been hearing this concern from everyone including many international tax experts that how can the Indian Revenue Authorities tax a transaction of sale of shares of a foreign company by one non-resident to another non-resident by taking an argument that pursuant to such sale of shares, underlying assets in India get transferred?

We believe that in the instant case, the Revenue is not seeking to tax the transaction in India on the ground that there is an indirect transfer of underlying assets situated in India on account of a transaction of transfer of shares of a foreign company. It seems that the Revenue’s contention is that on evaluation of the various transaction documents executed by HTIL and Vodafone, it can be established that the transaction itself is for transfer of composite rights including, in particular, rights under a joint venture agreement (which constitute a capital asset situated in India) and the transfer of share of an overseas company is only a mode for facilitating the transaction.

It has to be accepted that for evaluating the taxability of a transaction, one needs to first understand the true nature and character of a transaction.

The High Court before analysing the facts in the instant case, laid down the general principle that legal effect of a transaction cannot be ignored in search of ‘substance’ over ‘form’. However, the High Court has also rightly held that in assessing the true nature and character of a transaction, the label which parties may ascribe to the transaction is not determinative of its character. The nature of the transaction (i.e., ‘form’ of the transaction) has to be ascertained from the covenants of the contract and from the surrounding circumstances. The subject matter of the transaction must be viewed from a commercial and realistic perspective. The terms of the transaction are to be interpreted by applying rules of ordinary and natural construction.

After going through the facts available on record, including various public disclosures made by the Hutch and Vodafone Group and share purchase agreement and other transaction documents entered into between the parties, which have been very well analysed by the High Court in its judgment, there is no doubt in the mind of the High Court that the subject-matter of the transaction in the instant case, even in ‘form’, is not one share of the Cayman Islands Company, but it is a transfer of controlling interest (including various rights and entitlements) in HEL, India. As noted by the High Court, the acquisition of one share of the Cayman Islands company was only a mode chosen by the parties to facilitate the process.

The High Court thus rejected the submission of Vodafone that the transaction involves merely a sale of a share of a foreign company, which is a capital asset situated outside India and all that was transferred was that which was attached to and emanated from such solitary share. The High Court also noted that it was based on such false hypothesis that it was being urged by Vodafone that the rights and entitlements which flow out of the holding of a share cannot be dissected from the ownership of the share.

Thus, it is based on the detailed evaluation of the specific facts and documents of this transaction that the High Court finally concluded that the real taxable event is the divestment of HTIL’s interests in India and it accepted the argument of the Revenue that the transaction in question had a significant nexus with India and the proceedings initiated by it cannot be held to lack jurisdiction.


Hence, the High Court ruling does not at all hold that offshore share transactions which indirectly involve transfer of underlying Indian assets can be taxed in India.

2. Whether withholding is required on the entire consideration or there needs to be an apportionment?

The High Court has held that an enquiry on the aspect of apportionment of the total consideration would lie outside the purview of the proceedings before it and the aspect of apportionment lies within the jurisdiction of the Assessing Officer during the course of the assessment proceedings. Thus, it would be for the Assessing Officer to determine during the course of assessment proceedings whether there is any income out of the total consideration which cannot be said to have accrued or arisen in India or cannot be deemed to have accrued or arisen in India and hence cannot be taxed in India. The observations clearly relate to ‘assessment’ and not to deduction of tax.

It would also be relevant to note that the High Court while laying down the principles governing the interpretation of the provisions of S. 195 held that S. 195(1) provides for a tentative deduction of income-tax, subject to a regular assessment.

The High Court has only held that the composite payment by Vodafone had nexus with and included payment giving rise to income accruing or arising in India. Consequently, the High Court has decided the question before it, viz., whether the Indian Tax Authorities have the jurisdiction to take action against Vodafone for having made the payment without deducting tax as it was required to do u/s.195.

The High Court has not gone into, nor made any observations or given any decision about whether the whole or part of the payment would be liable to deduction of tax, the rate at which tax is to be deducted, etc. The High Court was not required to and has expressed absolutely no views on any of these matters which the Officer has to adjudicate.

3. Is there an inconsistency in the observation made by the High Court on the aspect of controlling interest not being a capital asset and its final conclusion?

The High Court before analysing the facts in the instant case, laid down the general principle that the controlling interest which a shareholder acquires is an incident of the holding of shares and has no separate or identifiable existence distinct from the shareholding. After a detailed evaluation of the specific facts and documents of this transaction, the High Court finally concluded that the essence of the transaction was a change in the controlling interest in HEL which constituted a source of income in India. With due respect to the High Court, is there an inconsistency in the observation made by the High Court and its final conclusion?
        
In our view, there is no inconsistency, as the entire order needs to be read harmoniously. The term ‘controlling interest’ in the general principle laid down by the High Court that ‘the controlling interest which a shareholder acquires is an incident of the holding of shares and has no separate or identifiable existence distinct from the shareholding’ seems to refer to controlling interest acquired as an incidence of acquisition of a particular number of shares. The High Court has not made any general observations about a case where the subject matter of the transfer is the ‘controlling interest’ and the requisite number of shares are transferred or delivered, directly or indirectly, for achieving the transfer of the ‘controlling interest’. In any case, the term ‘controlling interest’ used by the High Court in its final conclusion represents the entire business interest of HTIL in the Indian mobile telecommunication operations, i.e., HTIL’s interest in HEL, which includes (a) Equity interest of 42.34% held by HTIL through its subsidiaries (b) Equity interest of 9.58% held by HTIL through minority equity holdings of its subsidiaries in certain Indian companies which in turn held equity interest in HEL (c) Rights (and call and put options) representing HTIL’s economic interest in 15.03% equity of HEL (d) Assignment of loans (e) Other rights and entitlements.

Further to the above, it may also be worthwhile to evaluate if the above general principle will hold good in a situation where the transaction between the parties incidentally results in the acquisition of controlling interest in a subsidiary company (say, an Indian company) as a consequence of transferring shares of an overseas parent company. The same does not seem to have been evaluated by the High Court in the instant case, may be because such evaluation was not necessary here as the transaction was for transfer of entire business interest in HEL which included various rights and entitlements which anyway could not have been transferred in the manner in which they were transferred by the transfer of one share of CGP and the consideration was for the transfer of such entire business interest as a package.

4. Will the Vodafone case create a negative perception of India in the eyes of foreign investors?

As could be seen from the High Court order, the action of the Indian Tax Authorities in this particular case is based on a proper and detailed analysis of the facts and circumstances of this case and the relevant provisions under the domestic Income-tax law which are very widely worded. It is important to note that no tax treaty is applicable in this particular case and hence it is not a case that the Indian Government is not honouring its commitment to foreign investors by proposing to tax the impugned transaction in the case of Vodafone. Also, here it is not the claim of Vodafone that there is double taxation on the income from the transfer of controlling interest in HEL. Further, it has to be appreciated that tax cost is only one of the various costs of a business and business decisions are not taken entirely on the basis of tax cost.

The order of the High Court has not been stayed by the Supreme Court, on the contrary the Supreme Court directed the Income-tax Department to pass an order to quantify the tax liability. Thus, the action of the tax authorities in this particular case has not only been held as reasonable and not without substance, but also legal, and it will be taken in the right perspective by foreign investors and it should not have an adverse impact on M&A activity in India.

Recent Developments In Service Tax And VAT Related to Construction Industry

Article

In the budget for 2010 both the Central and State Governments
have made certain amendments to levy tax on sale of immovable property under
construction, to enhance their revenue and to overcome certain judicial
pronouncements. An attempt is made to discuss the implications of the above
amendments on the real estate transactions. This article does not discuss the
legal validity of the amendments brought about by the Central and State
Governments, but explains the same assuming that the amendments are
constitutionally valid.


Service tax :

By the Finance Act, 2010 the Government has amended the
definition of Commercial or Industrial Construction Service [S. 65 (25b) read
with S. 65 (105) (zzq)] and construction of Residential Complex [S. 65 (30a)
read with S. 65 (zzzh)].


The scope of these categories is expanded to cover sale of
flats/units under construction.
Builders/developers are now liable to
service tax if any payment towards sale consideration is received before the
grant of completion certificate by the competent authorities for such
flats/units. This amendment overrides the Gauhati High Court’s decision in the
case of Magus Construction Private Limited v. UOI, (2008 11 STR 225).

Therefore, if a builder/developer receives the entire sale
consideration for flats/units after the issue of completion certificate, the
same is not liable to service tax.

There is an abetement of 75% of the sale value. Thus, tax
will be levied on 25% of the sale value of flat at the rate of 10.3%. For
example, if the agreement value of a flat sold under construction is
Rs.50,00,000, then service tax @ 10.3% is payable on Rs.12,50,000, which works
out to 1,28,750. Thus, there will be an additional burden of 2.6% on the
agreement value of the flat. The amendment will be effective from the date to be
notified by the Central Government.

Vat :

The Maharashtra Government in the State budget has also
introduced a new composition scheme on sale of under construction property along
with land or interest in land @ 1% of the agreement value. The scheme is
effective from 1st April, 2010 but the Notification in respect of the same about
the manner in which the tax is to collected by the builder/developer has not yet
come. There is no set-off for inputs.

It may be noted that already a composition scheme @ 5% is in
operation, which is effective from 20th June, 2006 i.e., the date on
which the transfer of property under construction was brought within the ambit
of VAT.

It may further be noted that the levy of tax on property
under construction itself is challenged by the Maharashtra Chamber of Housing
Industry (MCHI), an association of builders by a writ petition in the Bombay
High Court (being Tax writ petition No. 2022 of 2007). The main issue
involved in the writ petition is the competency of the State Legislature to
enact the definition of Works Contract in the manner which suggests its
applicability to the builders/developers, in addition to the contractors.

The definition talks about transfer of property in goods in the execution of
works contract including the building, construction, . . . . . The Government is
competent to levy tax on construction (sale of goods involved in construction).
Article 366 read with Article 246 (2) of the Constitution has authorised it to
do so. But power to levy tax on building; i.e., sale of flats is
unimaginable. It appears that prima facie the High Court is convinced
about this position and ordered interim relief for the members of the
Association. The High Court has directed that the members of the MCHI should not
be treated as ‘dealers’ liable to tax under the MVAT Act, 2002 in respect of
sale of flats on ownership basis under the Maharashtra Ownership Flats Act, 1963
(MOFA Act), provided such members of MCHI submit the data and documents as
mentioned in the Court order. Thus, such members of MCHI have been absolved from
registration and also from assessments till the disposal of the petition.
However, the developers who are not members of the Association are not protected
by the Court order.

It seems that to divert the attention of the public from the
Court matter, the Government has introduced a new composition scheme @ 1% on the
agreement value of the transfer of flat/unit under construction without
providing any deduction for land, etc.


There is an impression in the mind of people that this is a
new amendment and only under construction flats/units sold after 1st April, 2010
are chargeable to VAT @ 1%. This is not so, the amendment regarding tax on
flat/unit under construction is effective from 20th June, 2006
. In this
budget the Government has come out with a new composition scheme of 1% of
agreement value without any deduction for land against earlier composition
scheme of 5%.

Though the new composition scheme is effective for the
flat/units registered on or after 1st April, 2010, the Notification in respect
of the same has not been issued. In the absence of the Notification the builders
are in a dilemma as to how and in what manner the tax is to be collected as the
full sale price is not collected at the time of executing agreement for
flat/unit which is under construction.

Thus in the hands of purchaser the overall cost of the
flat/unit may increase by about 3.6% of the agreement value by way of service
tax and VAT. In the given example of Rs.50,00,000 value of flat, the additional
cost by way of service tax will be Rs.1,28,750 and by way of VAT will be Rs.
50,000 making it a total of Rs.1,78,750.

It is pertinent to note that the above cost can be avoided if a ready flat
is purchased after the builder obtains completion certificate.

levitra

Practice of Law – Foreign law firms are not eligible to open liaison offices or to practice law in India. Even giving an opinion on a legal matter amounts to “practise of law”: Advocates Act

New Page 2

25 Practice of Law – Foreign law firms are not eligible to
open liaison offices or to practice law in India. Even giving an opinion on a
legal matter amounts to “practise of law”: Advocates Act


Lawyers Collective vs. Bar Council
(Bombay High Court)
(itatonline.org)

White & Case, a foreign law firm, was granted permission by
the RBI, u/s 29 of FERA, to open a liaison office in India. A PIL was filed
contending that such permission was in contravention of S. 29 of FERA as well as
S. 29 of the Advocates Act. Upholding the challenge, the Hon’ble High Court held
as hereunder:


(i) The liaison offices opened by the foreign law firm to
act as a coordination and communications channel between the head office/
branch offices and its clients, in and outside India, related to providing
legal services to the clients.

Similarly, the
liaison activity of providing “office support services for lawyers of those
offices working in India on India related matters” and drafting documents,
reviewing and providing comments on documents, conducting negotiations and
advising clients on international standards and customary practices relating
to the client’s transaction etc. was nothing but the practice of the
profession of law in non litigious matters;

(ii) U/s 29 of FERA, the RBI has power to grant permission
to carry on “activities of a trading, commercial or industrial nature”. There
is a fundamental distinction between professional activity and the activity of
a commercial character. As the liaison activities of foreign law firms relate
to the profession of law, no permission could be granted to the foreign law
firm under Section 29 of FERA;

(iii) S. 29 of the Advocates Act which provides that there
shall “be only one class of persons entitled to practice the profession of
law, namely, advocates”, applies not only to persons practicing as advocates
before any court/authority in litigious matters, but also to persons
practicing in non litigious matters as well. Practising the profession of law
involves a larger concept while practising before the courts is only a part of
that concept.

(iv) The argument of the UOI that if it is held the
Advocates Act applies to persons practising in non-litigious matters, then no
bureaucrat would be able to draft or give any opinion in non-litigious matters
without being enrolled as an advocate is without merit because there is a
distinction between a bureaucrat drafting or giving opinion during the course
of his employment and a law firm or an advocate drafting or giving opinion to
clients on a professional basis. Further, while the bureaucrat is answerable
to his superiors, a law firm or an individual engaged in non litigious matters
is answerable to none. To avoid such anomaly, the Advocates Act has been
enacted so as to cover all persons practising the profession of law, be it in
litigious matters or in non-litigious matters.


Consequently, the RBI was not justified in granting permission to the foreign
law firms to open liaison offices in India u/s 29 of FERA. Further, the foreign
law firms were not entitled to practise in non litigious matters in India
without following the provisions of the Advocates Act.

levitra

2nd proviso to S. 2(15) — Boon or Bane ! ! !

Article

A. Insertion of second proviso to S. 2(15) :


Charity keeps getting constant attention of the Revenue. The
Revenue always tends to look at charitable activities with a little suspicion.
Money laundering and misuse of charity route for personal purposes are some of
the concerns of the Revenue. Therefore, the provisions dealing with exemption in
respect of charitable activities are frequently visited by the Finance Ministry
to plug the loopholes noticed by it from time to time. Amendments dealing with
anonymous donations and advancement of object of general public utility are some
of the recent examples.

The Finance Act, 2010 which was approved by the President on
8th May 2010 has added second proviso to S. 2(15) with retrospective effect from
1st April 2009.

The proviso inserted reads as follows :


“Provided further that the first proviso shall not apply
if the aggregate value of the receipts from the activities referred to
therein is ten lakh rupees or less in the previous year.”


The aforesaid proviso is applicable for the assessment
2009-2010 and onwards. The above proviso makes the first proviso not applicable
if the aggregate value of the receipts from the commercial activities does not
exceed Rs.10,00,000 in the previous year.

At the outset, it appears that the second proviso is a minor
change seeking to give relief to those trusts who would have
incidentally/accidentally derived income from activities referred to in the
first proviso. However, on a deeper noting, it transpires that so-called small
mercy creates many issues which may not be both intended or envisaged by the
lawmakers.

B. Background :


With a view to limiting the scope of the phrase ‘advancement
of any other object of general public utility’, in clause (15), the said clause
was substituted with effect from April 1, 2009, for the existing clause. Before
its substitution, clause (15), read as follows :


(15) ‘charitable purpose’ includes relief of the poor,
education, medical relief, and the advancement of any other object of
general public utility;


The object of the amendment is to exclude from ‘advancement
of any other object of general public utility’ (i) any activity in the nature of
trade, commerce or business, or (ii) any activity of rendering any service in
relation to any trade, commerce or business, for a cess or fee or any other
consideration, irrespective of the nature of use or application, or retention,
of the income from any such activity.

This amendment will apply in relation to the


A.Y. 2009-10 and subsequent assessment years.

The Finance (No. 2) Act, 2009 expanded the definition of
‘charitable purpose’ with retrospective effect from April 1, 2009, to include
the preservation of environment (including watersheds, forests and wildlife) and
preservation of monuments of places or objects of artistic or historic interest,
so that it would not be affected by the amendment which excluded from the
‘advancement of any other object of general public utility’ activities in the
nature of trade, commerce or business, or any service in relation to any trade,
commerce or business, for a cess or fee or any other consideration, irrespective
of the nature of use or application, or retention, of the income from such
activity.

C. The amendment as explained :


The Memorandum explaining the clauses explains the reasons
for insertion of a new proviso as follows :

(i) For the purpose of the Income-tax Act, ‘charitable purpose’ has been defined in S. 2(15) which, among others, includes ‘the advancement of any other object of general public utility’. However, ‘the advancement of any other object of general public utility’ is not a charitable purpose if it involves the carrying on of any activity in the nature of trade, commerce or business, or any activity of rendering any service in relation to any trade, commerce or business, for a cess or fee or any other consideration, irrespective of the nature of use or application, or retention, of the income from such activity. The absolute restriction on any receipt of commercial nature may create hardship to the organisations which receive sundry consideration from such activities. It is, therefore, proposed to amend S. 2(15) to provide that ‘the advancement of any other object of general public utility’ shall continue to be a ‘charitable purpose’ if the total receipts from any activity in the nature of trade, commerce or business, or any activity of rendering any service in relation to any trade, commerce or business do not exceed Rs.10 lakh in the previous year.

    (ii) This amendment is proposed to take effect retrospectively from 1st April 2009 and will, accordingly, apply in relation to the A.Y. 2009-10 and subsequent years.

As explained in the above paragraph, the objective of the
second proviso is to lift the absolute bar on sundry consideration received from
commercial activities. Hence, the aforesaid proviso is a beneficial provision
intending to provide relief to the charitable trust in some cases.


D. Aforesaid proviso gives rise to certain
complications :




The newly inserted second proviso will have the effect of
making the first proviso not applicable in the previous year in which the
aggregate value of the receipts from commercial activities does not exceed
Rs.10,00,000. Therefore, depending on the aggregate value of such receipts, the
first proviso may or may not apply for a particular previous year. Thus, the
charitable trust pursuing advancement of object of general public utility may be
a charitable trust in one year and not a charitable trust in another year
depending on aggregate value of receipts from commercial activities.

This year-on-year change of status may cause a lot of
complications and a few of them have been discussed in the paragraphs that
follow :

(a)
Application of S. 2(24)(ii)(a) :


1. S. 2(24)(ii)(a) provides that voluntary contribution received by a trust created wholly or partly for charitable purposes shall be deemed to be income at the hands of the trust.
2.    The trust may have been created to pursue advancement of object of general public utility like urban decongestion. This activity may per se be considered to be a charitable purpose. However, if this activity constitutes of recycling of urban waste, it may involve commercial activity so that the first proviso may apply. Throughout this article, such a trust is taken up for case study.

3.    Let us assume that in the first year, the aggre-gate value of receipts from commercial activities does not exceed Rs.10 lakh. The first proviso therefore is not applicable. The trust, therefore, remains charitable in nature. The donations received in the first year will be regarded as income u/s.2(24)(ii)(a) which will be exempt from tax as per S. 11 read with S. 12.

4.    In the second year, the aggregate value of the aforesaid receipt may exceed Rs.10 lakh. Therefore, in the second year, the activity pursued by the trust ceases to be charitable in nature. The trust will be hit by the first pro-viso and therefore will not get the exemption u/s. 11. However, it may continue to receive donations in the second year. An interesting question arises is whether such donations would be covered by S. 2(24)(ii)(a) or not. For the purpose of second previous year, can it be said that trust is not created for charitable purpose?? If the answer to this question is in the affirmative, the provisions of S. 2(24)(ii)

(a) would not be applicable.

5.    Can it be argued that although by virtue of the first proviso, object pursued by the trust ceases to be charitable in the second previ-ous year, in the first previous year (year of creation), the object was very much charitable due to non-application of the first proviso??

Thus, one may contend that the trust was created for charitable purpose, although sub-sequent to such creation, the object which was charitable in the beginning ceased to be as such in the second year. One may further argue that in any subsequent year by reason of aggregate value of receipts from commercial activities not exceeding Rs.10 lakh, the trust may revive its charitable character. One may also contend that the nature of the purpose at the time of creation is important and not thereafter by relying on the decision of the Supreme Court in the case of Bajaj Tempo Ltd. v. CIT, (1992) 196 ITR 188 (SC), where the Supreme Court dealt with the meaning of the term ‘formed’.

6.    The aforesaid argument may be met by con-tending that the fiction of the first proviso should be taken to its logical end, meaning thereby that in whichever previous year the trust ceases to pursue the charitable part, proviso to S. 2(24)(ii)(a) are not applicable by relying on the decision in the case of East End Dwellings Co. Ltd. v. Finsburry Borough Council,

(1951) 2 All ER 587 followed by the SupremeCourt in Ashok Leyland Ltd. v. State of Tamil Nadu (SC), (2004) 134 STC 473 (SC).

7.    Even though arguments of the trust that in the second year, provisions of S. 2(24)(ii)

(a)    are not applicable may be successful, it may be argued that the donations received shall be deemed to be income by applying the provision of S. 56(2)(vii)(a). S. 56(2)

(vii)(a) was inserted by Finance Act, 2009 with effect from 1-10-2009. The clause (a) of the said Section provides that where an individual or HUF receives any sum of money, without consideration, the aggregate value of which exceeds Rs. fifty thousand, the whole of the aggregate value of such sum shall be charged to income-tax under the head ‘Income from

Other Sources’. The necessary enabling provision in this regard has been made u/s.2(24) (xv). It may be argued that the charitable trust is after all created for the benefit of various individuals at large and therefore, the status of the trust should be taken as that of an individual making S. 56(2)(vii)(a) applicable to charitable trust also. Such argument may use certain decisions like CIT v. Shri Krishna Bandar Trust, (1993) 201 ITR 989 (Cal.), CIT v. Sodra Devi, (1957) 32 ITR 615 (SC), etc. However, this argument may be countered on the basis that the beneficiaries of a public charitable trust are not specified individuals but public at large. The cases referred to above dealt with private trusts created for a group of definite individuals. In a public trust, the beneficiaries at times may not be even human beings, for example, a trust for animal welfare.

(b)    Cancellation of registration:

S. 12AA(3) provides that in the case of a trust registered,    if    subsequently   the    Commissioner is satisfied that the activities of such trust or institution are not genuine or are not being carried out in accordance with the objects of the trust or institution, he shall pass an order in writing cancelling the registration of such trust or institution after giving such trust or institution a reasonable opportunity of being heard.

The question is, can the Commissioner invoke powers u/s.12AA(3) cancelling the registration in the previous year when the first proviso applies and revive the registration in the previous year in which second proviso applies?

The powers u/s.12AA(3) can be exercised only when the Commissioner is satisfied that

  •         the activities of the trust are not genuine, or
  •         the activities are not being carried out in accordance with the objects of the trust.

Therefore, the Commissioner cannot cancel the registration merely on the basis that in any one previous year the trust ceases to be charitable by application of the first proviso. This view is strengthened by the fact that in the year of applicability of the second proviso, as the trust revives its charitable nature, cancellation of the registration would adversely affect the trust as re-grant of the registration cannot be done with a retrospective effect. The Chandigarh Tribunal in Himachal Pradesh Environment Protection & Pollution Control Board (2009) 125 TTJ 98 (Chd.) has clearly held that cancellation of the registration is not permissible by invoking the first proviso to S. 2(15).

Interestingly, as long as the registration remains in force, the Assessing Officer may be precluded from examining the charitable nature of the trust and he may not have any option but to grant exemption u/s.11. In the case of ACIT v. Surat City Gymkhana, 300 ITR 214, the Supreme Court was considering the question as to whether the Income-tax Appellate Tribunal was justified in law in holding that registration u/s.12A was a fait accompli to hold the Assessing Officer back from further probe into the objects of the trust. The Gujarat High Court ruled against the Department, relying on its earlier decision in the case of Hiralal Bhagwati v. CIT, (2000) 246 ITR 188. The Supreme Court declined to interfere as the Revenue had not challenged the earlier ruling in Hiralal’s case. Although the above decisions were

rendered in the context of unamended S. 2(15), on an aggressive note, it may be said that the Assessing Officer is helpless but to allow the exemption. No doubt, there is another view suggesting that as the registration remains intact, the Assessing Officer may still deny exemption on the basis that S. 11 is not satisfied.

(c)    Status of 80G approval:

The time limit specified in the approval granted by the Commissioner to any institution or fund has been done away with. This was effected by omitting the proviso to S. 80G(5)(vi) w.e.f. 1-10-2009.

It was also provided that the approval already granted is not affected by the amendment of definition of ‘charitable purpose’. The new clause (viii) to S. 80G(5) provides that where any institution or fund has been approved for the previous year 2007-08, such institution or fund shall, notwithstanding anything contained in the proviso to clause (15) of S. 2 be deemed to have been established for charitable purpose and approved for the previous year 2008-09.

Consequent to omission of the proviso to S. 80G (5)(vi) by the Finance Act, 2009 effective from 1st September 2009, and simultaneous insertion of S. 293C, the approval u/s.80G(5)(vi) has now become open-ended and perpetual.

Unless the approval is withdrawn by invoking the powers u/s.293C, approval granted u/s.80G(5)(vi) remains in force. The question that arises is can the Commissioner invoke the powers u/s.293C to withdraw the approval on the basis that the case of the trust is covered by the first proviso to S. 2(15) and not by the second proviso thereto?? S. 293C does not as such provide for circumstances for withdrawal of approval, unlike S. 12AA (3). It only requires the authority to give a reasonable opportunity of showing cause against withdrawal. Therefore, it is natural to infer that the power to withdraw can be invoked when the circumstances necessary for grant of approval no longer exist. For this purpose, we may refer to Rule 11AA (4 & 5). The said Rule reads as follows?:

“(4) Where the Commissioner is satisfied that all the conditions laid down in clauses (i) to (v) of Ss.(5) of S. 80G are fulfilled by the institution or fund, he shall record such satisfaction in writing and grant approval to the institution or fund specifying the assessment year or years for which the approval is valid.”
 
(5)    Where the Commissioner is satisfied that one or more of the conditions laid down in clauses (i) to (v) of Ss.(5) of S. 80G are not fulfilled, he shall reject the application for approval after recording the reasons for such rejection in writing?:
Provided that no order of rejection of an application shall be passed without giving the institution or fund an opportunity of being heard.”

S.    80G(5)(vi) provides for a condition that income of the trust is not liable to inclusion in its total income u/s.11. The Commissioner while approving the trust for the purpose of S. 80G(5)(vi) is required to look at compliance of conditions included in S. 80G(5) (vi) mentioned above. In any previous year where the case of the trust is covered by first proviso to S. 2(15) but not by the second proviso, the condition of the S. 80G(5)(vi) remains not satisfied. This can be a ground for the Commissioner either to reject the application for approval u/s.80G(5)(vi) or cancel the approval u/s.293C. In that case, the trust may take a defence that as its position of exemption u/s.11 could oscillate like pendulum year after year, thanks to interplay between the first proviso to S. 2(15) and the second proviso, the approval u/s.80G should not be cancelled, and the eligibility of claim of deduction by the donor may be independently examined u/s.80G(5)(i) without affecting the approval granted to the trust.

The donor who has donated to the trust prior to cancellation of the approval u/s.293C may still get the benefit of deduction u/s.80G, although the cancellation u/s.293C may be made on retrospective basis as held by the Calcutta High Court in the case of CIT v. Borbehta Estate (P.) Ltd., (2001) 252 ITR 379.

It may not be out of place to note that Explanation 2 to S. 80G provides that a deduction shall not be denied merely on the ground that subsequent to the donation, any part of the income of the institution or fund has become chargeable to tax due to non-compliance with any of the provisions of S. 11, S. 12, S. 12A or on the ground that u/s.13(1)(c), the exemption u/s.11/12 is denied to the institution or fund in relation to any income arising to it from any investment referred to in S. 13(2)(h) where the aggregate of the funds invested by it in a concern referred to in the said clause does not exceed five percent of the capital of that concern.

(d)    Status of trust:
As the trust’s position as a charitable trust could vary from year to year, its tax position also will correspondingly vary. In one year it may have to pay tax and in another year it may not have to pay tax. Secondly, its status as well as the form in which return has to be filed may also change. Needless to say, the jurisdiction of the Assessing Officer may also change. This could result in the trust having to submit to multiple jurisdictions when there are many pending proceedings for several years.

(e)    Postponement/accumulation:
As per Explanation 2 to S. 11(1), a trust may postpone application of its income for charitable purposes to the previous year next following previous year in which the income was received where the trust is following accrual system and in any other case, to the previous year next following previous year in which income was derived.

Let us assume that in the first year, the trust is a charitable trust by virtue of second proviso. The trust may have exercised its option under the aforesaid Explanation. However, in the previous year to which such application was postponed, the trust may be hit by the first proviso. One may contend that actual application made by the trust in such previous year would not be for charitable purpose and accordingly, S. 11(1B) may be invoked to tax the trust in respect of such application.

S. 11(2) provides for accumulation of not more than 85% of income for specific purposes for a period not exceeding five years, subject to satisfying the conditions laid down u/s.11(2).

If in the first year, a trust is covered by the second proviso, such trust being a charitable trust may accumulate up to 85% for future application. However, if in the year of application, the trust ceases to be charitable by virtue of the second proviso not being applicable, there is likelihood of the Department holding that the application is not for a charitable purpose. Accordingly, the Department may invoke S. 11(3)(a) which provides for taxing accumulated amount if the same is applied for a purpose other than charitable.

Interplay of the first proviso and the second proviso could have implication on carry forward also. The problem in this case is identification of head of income in the year in which past loss is sought to be set off. This may be illustrated with an example (Refer table below).

In the 3rd year, Rs.30 is charged to tax on the basis that the application is for non-charitable purpose. However, the question is what is the right head of income for taxing the same. This is for the reason that unless this Rs.30 is traced to business income, a set-off may not be permissible. This Rs.30 is traced to the first year’s accumulation which has come from Rs.100 comprising of different sources. In the absence of any mechanism available for identification of head and in the absence of proof thereof, one may explore the option of allocating Rs.30 on the basis of composition of Rs.100.

E.    Concluding comments:

Looking at the above sample of issues it appears certain that the purportedly beneficial provision like the second proviso creates several problems leaving the assessee-trust in a state of confusion. There is no doubt that the second proviso has been inserted in good faith but without adequate home work. On a pessimistic note one wonders if life without the second proviso could be a better option.

Interest-free loans to subsidiaries — Another addition to transfer pricing controversies

Article 2

In
this era of globalisation, many Indian companies are setting up with the thrust
of capturing global market. In order to expand globally, many Indian companies
have either acquired companies abroad or have set up their own subsidiaries.


Equity could be one of the ways of funding this overseas expansion. However, in
certain instances, loan funding from parent company could require lesser
documentation, could be easier from a repayment perspective and hence relatively
simple. Where such loans to the subsidiaries are interest free, a point to be
considered is whether pursuant to the provisions of the transfer pricing
regulations as contained in S. 92 to 92F of Chapter X of the Income-tax Act,
1961, any interest income is to be imputed in the hands of the Indian parent
company.


There are recent rulings on this subject. For example, in the case of Perot
Systems TSI India Ltd. v. DCIT,
(2010 TIOL 51) (Delhi Tribunal) and VVF
Limited v. DCIT,
(2010 TIOL 51) (Mumbai Tribunal). It would be interesting
to note the observations made by the Tribunal while deciding the matter and the
key points for consideration emerging out of these rulings.


1. Perot Systems TSI India Ltd.
v. DCIT,


(2010 TIOL 51) (Delhi Tribunal) :


Facts :


The assessee was engaged in the business of designing and developing
technology-enabled business transformation solutions, providing business
consulting, systems integration services and software solutions and services.


The assessee had extended foreign currency loans to its associated enterprises
(‘AEs’) situated in Bermuda and Hungary. Both the entities were in start-up
phase. The loans were used by AEs for long-term investment in step-down
subsidiaries. The loans, which were interest free in nature, were granted after
obtaining the relevant approval from the Reserve Bank of India (‘RBI’).


The Assessing Officer (‘AO’) made a reference to the Transfer Pricing Officer (‘TPO’)
for determination of the arm’s-length price (‘ALP’). The TPO held that the loan
transaction was not at arm’s length. The TPO imputed interest on the loan
transaction as part of the transfer pricing assessment.


The TPO applied the Comparable Uncontrolled Price (‘CUP’) method for
determination of the ALP. The TPO used the monthly LIBOR rate and added the
average basis points charged by other companies while arriving at the
arm’s-length interest rate of LIBOR + 1.64% and thereby proposed an upward
adjustment for interest in relation to the loan transaction. The AO gave effect
to the adjustment made by the TPO in his order.


The assessee appealed before the Commissioner of Income-tax (Appeals) [‘CIT(A)’]
against the transfer pricing adjustment made. The CIT(A) upheld the order of the
AO and also denied the benefit of plus/minus 5% as provided under the proviso to
S. 92C(2) of the Income-tax Act, 1961 (‘the Act’).


Assessee’s contentions :


The assessee raised the following key contentions especially on the economic and
business expediency front to substantiate the reasons for not charging
interest :


(a) The loans provided were in the nature of quasi-equity and were used for
making long-term investments in step-down subsidiaries. The intent of extending
loan was to earn dividends and not interest.


(b) Both the entities were in the start-up phase and no lender would have lent
money to a start-up entity.


(c) The loans were granted after seeking RBI approval.


(d) The loan granted to the Hungarian subsidiary is treated as equity under the
Hungarian thin capitalisation rules and no deduction is allowed to the Hungarian
entity on payment of interest.

   e) The income connotes real income and not fictitious income. The assessee placed reliance on Authority for Advance Rulings delivered in the case of Vanenburg Group B.V. for the proposition that in the absence of any income, transfer pricing being machinery provisions shall not apply.

Tribunal ruling:

The Tribunal upheld the ruling of the CIT(A) and decided the matter in favour of the Revenue. The Tribunal made the following comments/observations while ruling in favour of the Revenue:

 a)   The Tribunal examined the loan agreement and stated that they could not find any feature in the loan agreement which supports the contention that such a loan was in the nature of quasi-equity. The Tribunal further observed that it was not the case that there was any technical problem that the loan could not have been contributed originally as capital if it was actually meant to be capital contribution.

  b)  The Tribunal stated that if the assessee’s contention that interest-free loans granted to AEs should be accepted without adjustment for notional interest, it would tantamount to taking out such transactions from the purview of S. 92(1) and S. 92B of the Act.

  c)  The Tribunal dismissed the assessee’s contention that the loans were granted out of commercial expediency and economic circumstances did not warrant the charging of interest. The Tribunal also dismissed the assessee’s proposition that only real income should be taxed and noted that these arguments could not be accepted in the context of Chapter X of the Act.

 d)   The Revenue contended that the loan granted to the group entity in Bermuda was made with the intention of shifting profits to Bermuda which is a tax haven. The Tribunal concurred with the Revenue’s contention that this transaction would result in shifting profits from India, resulting in bringing down the tax incidence for the group and hence this was concluded to be a case of violation of transfer pricing norms.

    e) The Tribunal agreed with the Revenue’s contention that the RBI approval of any transaction is not sufficient for Indian transfer pricing purposes and the character and substance of the transaction needs to be judged in order to determine whether the transaction is at arm’s length. The RBI approval does not put a seal of approval on the true character of the transaction from an Indian transfer pricing perspective.

   f) The Tribunal also held that the assessee would not be entitled to the benefit of plus/ minus 5% as provided under the proviso to S. 92C(2) of the Act. The Tribunal held that only one LIBOR rate has been applied, which has been adjusted for some basis points and this cannot be equated with more than one price being determined so as to apply the aforesaid proviso.

   2. VVF Limited v. DCIT (2010 TIOL 51) (Mumbai Tribunal):

Facts:

The assessee had two wholly-owned subsidiaries (associated enterprises) in Canada and Dubai, to whom interest-free loans had been extended. The assessee used CUP as the most appropriate method to benchmark this transaction and determined the arm’s-length price for the interest as Nil. It is pertinent to note that the assessee had taken foreign currency loan from the ICICI Bank at the rate of LIBOR plus 3% for investing in subsidiaries abroad.

The case was referred to the TPO. The TPO took into account details of borrowings by the assessee from different sources and arrived at a conclusion that the loan transactions were made out of a cash credit facility extended by Citibank at an interest rate of 14%, the same rate should be considered as ALP. Accordingly, the AO made an upward adjustment by adopting a rate of interest of 14% per annum as the ALP.

The assessee preferred an appeal before the CIT(A) and the CIT (Appeals) upheld the action of the AO.

Assessee’s contentions:

The assessee contended that since it had sufficient interest-free funds, it was justified in not charging the interest on loans given to the overseas group entities. Further, the loan was given out of commercial expediency. The assessee also argued on the principle of real income as there was no real income which can be brought to tax.

Tribunal ruling:

The Tribunal upheld the stand of the AO. While up-holding the stand of the AO, the Tribunal made the following observations:

   a) The purpose of making arm’s-length adjustments is to nullify the impact of the inter-relationship between the enterprises.

    b) The Tribunal held that it was irrelevant whether or not the loans were provided from interest-free funds or out of interest-bearing funds. It went on to say that CUP method seeks to ascertain the arm’s-length price taking into consideration the price at which similar transactions have been entered into. CUP method has nothing to do with the costs incurred. Thus, whether there is a cost to the assessee or not in advancing interest-free loan or whether it was commercially expedient is irrelevant in this context.

    c) The Tribunal held that the appropriate CUP for benchmarking this transaction would be the interest rate charged on foreign currency lending. Thus, interest rate charged on the domestic borrowing is not the appropriate CUP in the instant case.

    d) The Tribunal considered the financial position and credit rating of the subsidiaries to be broadly similar to the assessee. Accordingly, the Tribunal considered the rate at which the ICICI Bank has advanced the foreign currency loan to the assessee as ALP in the instant case.

Analysis:

The aforesaid rulings are very crucial for the simple reason that both the rulings stipulate that interest-free loan given by the Indian entity may not be viewed as at arm’s length from Indian transfer pricing perspective. This could have a significant impact on the Indian companies providing financial assistance to its overseas subsidiaries/group entities without charging any interest. Accordingly, a number of issues arise, which need to be analysed.

It is true that ordinarily, independent parties dealing with each other will not provide interest-free loans to each other. However, it would be incorrect to lay down a general principle of law that all cases of interest-free loan to subsidiaries would be non-compliant with the arm’s-length principle. The facts of each case could vary and there could be economic or commercial reasons for not charging the interest. These should be analysed independently before reaching the conclusion on the arm’s-length nature of the interest-free loan transaction.

The substance of the transaction should be given due credence. It is relevant to note that the argument on ‘quasi-equity’ was not per se rejected by the Tribunal in the case of Perot Systems. In fact, the Tribunal examined the loan agreement to as-certain the true nature of the loan transaction. The Tribunal could not find anything in the agreement which was suggestive of the fact that the loan was in effect quasi-equity. Thus, the moot point here is to demonstrate that in substance the funding instrument has characteristics of an equity as against debt. If it can be demonstrated that the economic substance of the loan is closer to equity than debt, an issue for consideration would be whether the loan is in the nature of equity so as to justify non-charging of interest. For example, if it can be demonstrated that no independent lender would have lent money to a subsidiary (on the basis of its stand-alone financial status) and the parent entity lends money to such a subsidiary, and hence the parent entity is exposed to significant risk, then the risk so assumed by the parent company could be far higher than what a pure lender of funds would be willing to undertake. The moot point therefore is whether the risk profile of such a loan transaction is closer to that of an equity transaction, and thereby making the same ‘quasi-equity’ in economic substance.

Para 1.37 of the OECD Transfer Pricing Guidelines is relevant to note in this context as it states that:

“However, there are two particular circumstances in which it may, exceptionally, be both appropriate and legitimate for a tax administration to consider disregarding the structure adopted by a taxpayer in entering into a controlled transaction. The first circumstance arises where the economic substance of a transaction differs from its form. In such a case the tax administration may disregard the parties’ characterisation of the transaction and re-characterise it in accordance with its substance. An example of this circumstance would be an investment in an associated enterprise in the form of interest-bearing debt when, at arm’s length, having regard to the economic circumstances of the borrowing company, the investment would not be expected to be structured in this way. In this case it might be appropriate for a tax administration to characterise the investment in accordance with its economic substance with the result that the loan may be treated as a subscription of capital.”

In fact, the Australian transfer pricing rules have laid down certain guiding principles to determine whether a particular loan transaction should be treated as equivalent to equity. Some of these factors are rights and obligations of lender and similarity with the rights and obligations of an equity holder, repayment rights whether subordinate to claims of other creditors, the debt equity ratio of the borrowing entity, etc.

In order to demonstrate the economic substance of the transaction, it would thus be important to appropriately document all the features of the funding instrument in the agreement/arrangement.

Moreover, the observation of the Tribunal in case of VVF that the credit rating of the subsidiary is broadly similar to that of the parent entity is in contradiction to the ruling of the Tax Court of Canada in its recent landmark ruling in case of GE Canada, on the subject of guarantee fees. The Court in this case, after examining the evidence and testimony of several expert witnesses, stated that the higher credit rating for the parent company does not automatically translate into a similar credit rating for the subsidiary. This essentially means that the risk profile of a subsidiary from a lender’s perspective could be quite different from that of the parent company, and this factor would need to be considered while determining the economic substance of the loan to the subsidiary i.e., debt or ‘quasiequity’.

Further, it is noteworthy that the Tribunal, while denying the benefit of plus/minus 5% in the case of Perot Systems, failed to recognise that the aver-age basis points figure added to LIBOR was arrived at considering the average of various basis points charged by a set of comparable companies. The Tri-bunal proceeded on the basis that LIBOR reflects only one rate and since only one rate has been used, the proviso to S. 92C(2) does not apply. LIBOR1 is a daily reference rate based on the interest rates at which banks borrow unsecured funds from other banks in the London wholesale money market. Thus, it is pertinent to note that LIBOR itself is determined based on the average of certain rates prevalent at a particular point of time. Thus, the assumption that LIBOR is only one rate may not be correct. Further, the ‘plus figure’ to LIBOR was determined based on the average of various basis points. Thus, consider-ing that a set of prices was considered, it is arguable, with due respect, that the benefit of plus/ minus 5% should have been given to the assessee.

Another important point emerging out of this ruling is that the approval obtained from other Govern-ment authorities does not necessarily approve the arm’s-length nature of the given transaction under the Indian TP regulations. In cases of payment of interest on ECB or royalty payout, quite often the RBI approval or the ceiling rate prescribed by the RBI under the respective regulation is taken as a bench-mark for determining the arm’s-length nature of such transaction. In view of this ruling, the approach of benchmarking placing reliance on approval from government authorities may need to be revisited.

The Tribunal in the case of Perot Systems also discussed the aspect of thin capitalisation rules prevalent in the borrower’s jurisdiction. In view of the Tribunal, the thin capitalisation rules prevalent in the borrower’s jurisdiction would not have any impact on the arm’s-length determination of the interest transaction in India. It is relevant to note that thin capitalisation rules in most of the jurisdictions generally prescribe the acceptable debt equity ratio. These rules only restrict the deductibility of interest for tax purposes if the debt exceeds the prescribed debt equity ratio but there is no restriction on the interest payout. This could be one of the factors which could have led the Tribunal to disregard the contention on thin capitalisation. Having said that, it is important to note that so far as thin capitalisation aspects are concerned, the grant of interest-free loan could incidentally lead to double taxation situation. The interest is deemed to accrue at arm’s length in the hands of the Indian lender and yet the loan recipient entity is unable to claim a deduction due to local thin capitalisation regulations in the home country resulting in double taxation. Thus, this aspect should also need to be taken into consideration.

Conclusion:

The rulings discussed hereinabove could have significant practical implications. The rulings on grant of interest-free loan would impact many Indian companies which have given interest-free loan to its overseas subsidiaries/group companies on account of various business reasons.

Though the aforesaid rulings stipulate that interest-free loan given to overseas group entities may not be viewed as at arm’s length, it is important to look at the economic substance of the transaction. A generalised principle cannot be laid down that in all cases of interest-free loan, interest needs to be imputed. It is thus important that the business case around such transaction is robustly built adducing sufficient economic and commercial basis. It is equally important to document the nature of the funding instrument appropriately in the agreement such that it clearly brings out the true character of the funding instrument i.e., whether it is a debt or a quasiequity. Needless to say, a robust transfer pricing study covering these aspects would be of para-mount importance.

Finally, one needs to wait and watch to see how the higher appellate authorities adjudicate on some of the observations made by the Tribunal and whether the higher appellate authorities would give some respite to the taxpayers. Till then, the taxpayers have to be extremely cautious while entering into interest-free transactions, especially in light of the aforesaid rulings.

Registration — Public auction — Sale certificate sent to the Registrar for filing in Book No. 1 would not attract stamp duty — Registration Act, 1908, S. 17 & S. 89.

New Page 1

30 Registration — Public
auction — Sale certificate sent to the Registrar for filing in Book No. 1 would
not attract stamp duty — Registration Act, 1908, S. 17 & S. 89.


[Shree Vijayalakshmi
Chartiable Trust v. Sub-Registrar,
(2010) 155 Comp. Cas. 549 (Mad.)]

The petitioner was the
successful bidder of the property of the company in liquidation sold in public
auction in accordance with the directions of the winding-up Court. Possession of
the property was given to the petitioner and a certificate of sale was issued by
the official liquidator. The office of the official liquidator sent a copy of
the certificate of sale to the office of the Sub-Registrar of file it in Book
No. 1 as required u/s.89 of the Registration Act, 1908. The Sub-Registrar
directed the petitioner to pay a sum of Rs.10,39,122 towards deficit stamp duty
for entering the certificate in Book No. 1. The aforesaid order was challenged
in a writ petition.

The Madras High Court held
that the documents mentioned in S. 17 of Registration Act, 1908, are to be
registered by the Registrar as per the procedures mentioned in S. 52 to S. 67 of
Part XI of the Registration Act, 1908. On the other hand the procedure for
filing copy of the sale certificate finds place in S. 89 of the Act. Hence both
procedure are different. For registration, stamp duty is a must, whereas for
filing no stamp duty is necessary.

The Court further observed
that the Legislature consciously used the word ‘registrar’ in S. 17, whereas the
word ‘file’ was employed in S. 89 of the Act. Only when the purchaser goes for
registration of sale certificate issued by the Court Officer, Article 18 of
Schedule 1 of the Indian Stamp Act, 1899, would be attracted and stamp duty is
to be paid in accordance with Article 23 treating it as conveyance, i.e., market
value of the property. When the instrument is not submitted for registration and
is being sent to the Registrar only for the purpose of filing in Book No. 1, it
does not attract any stamp duty.

The Court auction sale
certificate sent to the Registrar for filing in Book No. 1 would not attract
stamp duty. In view of S. 17(2) and S. 89 of the 1908 Act, the Sub-Registrar had
no power and jurisdiction to demand stamp duty. Hence the order was liable to be
set aside.

levitra

Passenger — Person holding a valid platform ticket cannot be considered as passenger — Railways Act, 1989 S. 2(9).

New Page 1

28 Passenger — Person
holding a valid platform ticket cannot be considered as passenger — Railways
Act, 1989 S. 2(9).


[Smt. Puttamani and Ors.
v. UOI,
AIR 2010 Karnataka 109]

A person holding a platform
ticket falls from a moving train and later dies. Whether the Railway
Administration can be fastened with the liability to pay compensation for the
death of such a person on an application filed by the wife and daughters of the
deceased. This was the question that had come up for consideration before the
Railway Claims Tribunal. The application filed by them was dismissed by the
Tribunal.

The Court held that the
definition u/s.2(29) of the Act makes it clear that in order to consider a
person travelling in train as a passenger, he must possess a valid pass or
ticket and a person who merely holds a valid platform ticket is not entitled to
travel in train as a passenger. S. 123(c)(2) makes it clear that if a person
travelling as a passenger in a train accidentally falls from a train carrying
passengers, such an act would come within expression untoward incident. In the
instant case deceased was not carrying any valid ticket or valid pass so as to
treat him as a passenger. Although S. 124A in explanation mentions that for
purpose of S. 124A, a person who had a valid platform ticket is also included
within meaning of ‘Passenger’, the said explanation (ii) also makes it clear
that even while including a person holding a platform ticket within expression
‘Passenger’, care is taken to also mention that the said expression also
includes a person who has purchased valid ticket for travelling a train carrying
passengers.

Expression untoward incident
which has been explained in S. 123(c) makes it clear that if any unfavourable
incident like Commission of Terrorist Act, making of a violent attack or
commission robbery or dacoity or indulging in rioting shoot-out or arson by any
person in or on any train carrying passengers, or in a waiting hall, cloak-room
or reservations or booking officer or on any platform or in any other place
within the precincts of a railway station would come within the said expression
‘untoward incident’ and also of passenger falling from a train carrying
passengers. Therefore, the Court held that if a person holding a platform ticket
becomes victim of untoward incident mentioned in S. 123(c) in such an event for
purpose of paying compensation in a respect of victim of a untoward incident
even a person holding platform ticket can be included within the expression
‘passengers’. Though accident is unfortunate one, having regard to provisions of
the Railways Act, the instant case the deceased who had a platform ticket and
fell from a moving train cannot be brought within hold of expression ‘accidental
falling of any passengers from a train carrying passengers’.

levitra

Registered document has lot of sanctity attached to it — Evidence Act, S. 74.

New Page 1

29 Registered document has
lot of sanctity attached to it — Evidence Act, S. 74.


[Shanti Budhiya Vesta
Patel & Ors v. Nirmala Jayprakash Tiwari & Ors.,
AIR 2010 SC 2132]

The dispute arose between
the parties in respect of suit property wherein the respondents claimed to be
the owner by adverse possession. There were several appeals and counter claims
filed before the High Court. One of the respondent No. 9 who was holding power
of attorney for the appellant entered into consent term with other respondents.
The High Court disposed of the appeals after taking on record the consent terms.
The appellant thereafter filed civil application praying for recalling the
aforesaid orders alleging that fraud had been played upon the High Court by
filing the consent terms. Stating that consent term was filed without knowledge
and consent of the appellants.

The Supreme Court held that
all the power of attorney were irrevocable and duly registered for valuable
consideration. By executing the power of attorney in favour of respondent No. 9
the appellants had consciously and willingly appointed, nominated constitute and
authorised respondent No. 9 as their lawful power of attorney to do certain
deed, thing and matter. The appellants could not be said to have any right to
assail the consent decree passed by the High Court.

It is settled position of
law that the burden to prove that a compromise arrived at under Order 23, Rule 3
of the Code of Civil Procedure was tainted by coercion or fraud lies upon the
part who alleges the same. However, in the facts and circumstances of the case,
the appellants, on whom the burden lay, have failed to do so. Although, the
application for recall did allege some coercion, it could not be said to be a
case of established coercion. Since the particulars in support of the allegation
of fraud or coercion have not been properly pleaded as required by law, the same
must fail.

Further, all the powers of
attorney executed in favour of respondent No. 9 as also all the deeds and
documents entered into between the predecessor-in-interest of the appellants and
respondent No. 9 were duly registered with the office of the Sub-Registrar.
Neither any document nor any of the powers of attorney was ever got cancelled by
the appellants.

The registered document has
a lot of sanctity attached to it and this sanctity cannot be allowed to be lost
without following the proper procedure.

levitra

Limitation — Pronouncement of order — Maximum period prescribed is 120 days from ‘date of communication of order’ of Tribunal — Electricity Act, 2003, S. 125.

New Page 1

27 Limitation —
Pronouncement of order — Maximum period prescribed is 120 days from ‘date of
communication of order’ of Tribunal — Electricity Act, 2003, S. 125.


[Chhattisgarh State
Electricity Board v. Central Electricity Regulatory Commission & Ors.,
AIR
2010 SC 2061]

S. 110 of the Electricity
Act provides for establishment of a Tribunal to hear appeals. S. 111(1) and (2)
lays down that any person aggrieved by an order made by an adjudicating officer
or an appropriate commission under this Act may prefer an appeal to the Tribunal
within a period of 45 days from the date on which a copy of the order made by an
adjudicating officer or the appropriate commission is received by him. S. 111(5)
mandates that the Tribunal shall deal with the appeal as expeditiously as
possible and endeavour to dispose of the same finally within 180 days from the
date of receipt thereof. S. 125 lays down that any person aggrieved by any
decision or order of the Tribunal can file an appeal to the Supreme Court within
60 days from the date of communication of the decision or order of the Tribunal.

The question which arose for
consideration was what is the date of communication of the decision or order of
the Tribunal for the purpose of S. 125 of the Electricity Act. The word
‘communication’ has not been defined in the Act and the Rules. Therefore, the
same deserves to be interpreted by applying the rule of contextual
interpretation and keeping in view the language of the relevant provisions. Rule
94(1) of the Rules lays down that the Bench of the Tribunal which hears an
application or petition shall pronounce the order immediately after conclusion
of the hearing. Rule 94(2) deals with a situation where the order is reserved.
In that event, the date for pronouncement of order is required to be notified in
the cause list and the same is treated as a notice of intimation of
pronouncement. Rule 98(1) casts a duty upon the Court Master to immediately
after pronouncement transmit the order along with the case file to the Deputy
Registrar. In terms of Rule 98(2), the Deputy Registrar is required to
scrutinise the file, satisfy himself that provisions of rules have been complied
with and thereafter, send the case file to the Registry for taking steps to
prepare copies of the order and their communication to the parties. If Rule
98(2) is read in isolation, one may get an impression that the registry of the
Tribunal is duty bound to send copies of the order to the parties and the order
will be deemed to have been communicated on the date of receipt thereof, but if
the same is read in conjunction with S. 125 of the Electricity Act, which
enables any aggrieved party to file an appeal within 60 days from the date of
communication of the decision or order of the Tribunal, Rule 94(2) which
postulates notification of the date of pronouncement of the order in the cause
list and Rule 106 under which the Tribunal can allow filing of an appeal or
petition or application through electronic media and provide for rectification
of the defects by e-mail or net, it becomes clear that once the factum of
pronouncement of order by the Tribunal is made known to the parties and they are
given opportunity to obtain a copy thereof through e-mail, etc., the order will
be deemed to have been communicated to the parties and the period of 60 days
specified in the main part of S. 125 will commence from that date.

The issue was also
considered from another angle. As mentioned above, Rule 94(2) requires that when
the order is reserved, the date of pronouncement shall be notified in the cause
list and that shall be a valid notice of pronouncement of the order. The counsel
appearing for the parties are supposed to take cognizance of the cause list in
which the case is shown for pronouncement. If title of the case and name of the
counsel is printed in the cause list, the same will be deemed as a notice
regarding pronouncement of the order. Once the order is pronounced after being
shown in the cause list with the title of the case and name of the counsel, the
same will be deemed to have been communicated to the parties and they can obtain
copy through e-mail or by filing an application for certified copy.

levitra

Appellate Tribunal — Reasoned order — Judgment cited but no reference found in the order, nor any discussion with respect to rival submission found.

New Page 1

21 Appellate Tribunal — Reasoned order — Judgment cited
but no reference found in the order, nor any discussion with respect to rival
submission found.

The appeal was filed before the High Court against the order
of the CESTAT. The Revenue contented that the contention raised by the Revenue
was not discussed and the order was cryptic and unreasoned. No reference was
made to the judgment cited by the Revenue.

The Court held that the order is in breach of principles of
natural justice. There is no discussion with respect to rival submissions made
by the parties. There is no consideration or any discussion with regard to the
nature of goods imported, Exim policy or clauses thereof.

The first paragraph of the order was a preamble to the order,
whereas the second para of the order refers to the findings given by the
adjudicating Commissioner, whereas the third para takes notice of the definition
of word ‘goods’ and finally in the fourth para, a conclusive finding without
there being any threadbare discussion is recorded. The Court held that such
order cannot be said to be a reasoned order with application of mind.

The Court further observed that when the said judgment was
cited before the Tribunal, it was expected on the part of the Tribunal either to
consider the said judgment or distinguish it or to refer it to the larger Bench
if contrary view was warranted.

The Tribunal should bare in mind that the judgments of the
Tribunal were subject to scrutiny by High Courts, especially, in exercise of
appellate jurisdiction and/or writ jurisdiction. The higher Courts are expected
to read the mind of the lower authority. In absence of reasons, it become
difficult for the higher Courts to consider the issue involved in the case and
the view taken therein. Reasons substitute subjectivity by objectivity. Right to
reason in an indispensable part of sound judicial system, reasons at least
sufficient to indicate an application of mind to the matter before the Court.
Another rationale is that the affected party can know why the decision has gone
against him. One of the statutory requirements of natural justice is spelling
out reasons for the order made, in other words, a speaking out. The order was
set and matter was remanded for fresh disposal.


[Commissioner of Customs (Import), Mumbai v. Wartsila India
Ltd.,
2010 (254) ELT 406]

levitra

PAN Or PAIN : An Analysis of S. 206AA(1)

Article

The Finance (No. 2) Act, 2009 has introduced S. 206AA in the
Income-tax Act, 1961 (Act in short). This Section employs provisions relating to
collection and recovery of tax to enforce certain requirements in relation to
permanent account number (PAN in short). This Section has come into force with
effect from 1-4-2010. Among the several sub-sections of this provision, it is S.
206AA(1) which has wide ranging impact on the working of tax collection
mechanism in India. In this article we examine the scope and applicability of S.
206AA(1).


S. 206AA :

S. 206AA(1) requires any person (deductee in short),
receiving any sum, income or amount which is liable to tax deduction at source (TDS
in short), to furnish his PAN to the person responsible to deduct tax at source
(deductor in short). In case the deductee fails to furnish his PAN, the deductor
is liable to deduct tax on the sum, income or amount (income in short) payable
to the deductee, at a rate which is higher of (1) the rate specified in the Act;
(2) the rate or rates in force or (3) 20%. S. 206AA(1) provides as under :

“(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in any other
provisions of this Act, any person entitled to receive any sum or income or
amount, on which tax is deductible under Chapter XVIIB (hereafter referred to
as deductee) shall furnish his Permanent Account Number to the person
responsible for deducting such tax (hereafter referred to as deductor),
failing which tax shall be deducted at the higher of the following rates,
namely :


(i) at the rate specified in the relevant provision of
this Act; or

(ii) at the rate or rates in force; or

(iii) at the rate of 20%.”



S. 206AA(1) will be attracted only if the following
ingredients thereof are fulfilled :

(a) The deductee in question should be entitled to receive
any sum, income or amount;

(b) Tax should be deductible at source from such income
under Chapter XVIIB;

(c) The deductee should be liable to furnish his PAN to
person responsible to deduct tax at source on such income.

(d) The deductee should have failed to furnish his PAN to
the person responsible to deduct tax at source.





The implication of these conditions is as under :

(a) Entitled to receive any sum, income or amount :


The first requirement is that the deductee should be entitled
to receive any income. S. 206AA(1) employs the words ‘entitled to receive’. The
term ‘entitle’ is defined in the case of Jopp v. Wood, (1865) 46 ER 400
(cited from Advanced Law Lexicon, P. Ramanatha Aiyer, 3rd Edition, 2005, page
1611) as ‘to give a claim, right, or title to; to give a right to demand or
receive, to furnish with grounds for claiming.’.

This indicates that a prior right to receive the income
should exist before S. 206AA(1) is attracted. In the absence of any prior right
to receive the income, whether contractually or statutorily, S. 206AA(1) is not
triggered. For example, gift of money or property, would not attract S.
206AA(1), even though if falls within the definition of term ‘income’ under S.
2(24) and is subject to provisions of Chapter XVIIB.

(b) Tax should be deductible at source under Chapter XVIIB :


S. 206AA(1) applies only when the tax is deductible at source
under Chapter XVIIB on the income under consideration. Use of the word
‘deductible’ indicates that there should be a statutory obligation to deduct tax
at source. In other words, where tax is deducted at source by abundant caution
or by mistake, though not required by Chapter XVIIB, S. 206AA(1) would not
apply.

Further, such obligation to deduct tax at source should exist
after 1-4-2010. S. 206AA(1) would not apply to a case where a person is entitled
to receive any income, on which tax has already been deducted prior to 1-4-2010.
This is for the reasons that no tax would be again deductible on the said sum
after 1-4-2010.

Obligation to deduct tax at source under Chapter XVIIB is
attracted only if there is any income which is chargeable to tax in the hands of
the deductee u/s.4(1). Without the charging provision u/s.4(1) getting
attracted, the machinery provision for collection of taxes due thereon would not
apply. This is by virtue of S. 4(2) which is the enabling provision for
collection of tax. S. 4(2) enables collection of taxes by various methods
including by deduction of tax at source only in respect of income chargeable
u/s.4(1). S. 4(2) provides as under :

“(2) In respect of income chargeable U/ss.(1), income-tax
shall be deducted at the source or paid in advance, where it is so deductible
or payable under any provision of this Act.”

The provisions of Chapter XVIIB deal with collection and
recovery of tax by way deduction at source. These provisions draw their support
from S. 4(2), which is the enabling provision. S. 206AA being part of Chapter
XVIIB is attracted only when the deductee is entitled to receive any income
which is chargeable to tax u/s.4(1).

Tax will not be deductible merely because S. 4(1) is
satisfied. There should be a specific provision in Chapter XVIIB for deduction
of tax at source on the income received by the deductee. There are several
incomes which are not subject to TDS provisions. In case the deductee is
entitled to receive such incomes, S. 206AA(1) would not be attracted.

(c)
Obligation to
furnish PAN :



In case the first two requirements stated above are
satisfied, S. 206AA(1) requires the deductee to furnish his PAN to the person
responsible to deduct tax at source. Once the assessee has PAN, he becomes
obligated to furnish it to the person responsible to deduct the same. This
aspect of the matter is discussed in detail later.


(d) Failure to furnish PAN :


The fourth condition is that there should be a failure to furnish PAN once an obligation to furnish PAN gets attached. S. 206AA(1) employs the words ‘failing which’. The word ‘failing’ stems from the word ‘fail’. Word ‘fail’ means ‘to leave something unperformed though required to be performed’. It also means ‘to fall short in attainment or performance or in what is expected’. Thus the term ‘failing’ pre-supposes a requirement to perform.

Another form of the same word, namely, ‘failed’ had been the subject of the discussion in Ahmed Abdul Quader v. Raffat, AIR 1978 AP 417. Dealing with the expression ‘failed to provide’, the AP High Court held that the “words ‘failed to provide’ do imply a duty to provide. If there is no such duty to provide, it cannot be said that the husband had failed to provide maintenance to his wife.”

The word ‘failure’ is also defined on similar lines. The difference between ‘failure’ and ‘omission’ has been the subject matter of discussion in Pannalal Nandlal Bhandari v. CIT, (1956) 30 ITR 139 (Bom.), where the Bombay High Court held that the word ‘failure’ pre-supposes an obligation to do the thing in which there is a failure. The Court held:

“The Legislature has advisedly used two expres-sions ‘omission’ and ‘failure’ on the part of the assessee. Failure must connote that there is an obligation which has not been carried out and if there was no obligation upon the assessee to make a return, then it would not be a failure on his part to carry out that obligation. But the Legislature has also used the expression ‘omission’, and it is clear that the expression ‘omission’ does not connote any obligation as the expression ‘failure’ does.”

This observation of the Bombay High Court has been followed by the AP High Court in Mullapudi Venkatarayudu v. UOI, (1975) 99 ITR 448 (AP). Similarly in Royal Calcutta Turf Club v. WTO, (1984) 148 ITR 790 (Cal.), in a matter rendered under the Wealth-tax Act, the Calcutta High Court observed:

“The word ‘failure’ means non-fulfilment of an obligation imposed on the assessee by law or by statute. In the case of absence of obligation of the assessee, such non-filing would be an act of omission and as ‘omission’ is mentioned as an element, the result would be, whenever there is an absence of a return or an absence of disclosure, it would be unnecessary to enquire whether or not an obligation lay on the assessee to file a return or to make a disclosure.”

The word ‘failing’ is therefore to be read as non-fulfilment of a pre-existing obligation. In case no obligation exists, there can be no ‘failing’. It follows that S. 206AA(1) would come into operation only in case an obligation exists requiring the deductee to furnish PAN to the deductor. Where no obligation exists to furnish PAN, there can be no failure u/s.206AA(1). Consequently the question of deducting tax at source at higher of the tax rates mentioned therein would not arise.

Further, S. 206AA(1) applies when an obligation requiring furnishing of PAN to the person responsible to deduct tax at source exists. If such an obligation exists, furnishing PAN to a person other than the person responsible to deduct tax at source or furnishing of an incorrect PAN, whether intentionally or accidentally, would also amount to a ‘failure’ u/s.206AA(1).

Conclusion:

The four conditions stated above are cumulative in nature. It is only when all four conditions stated above are satisfied, that tax can be deducted by the person responsible to deduct at the higher of the three rates mentioned in S. 206AA(1).

Obligation to furnish PAN:

The obligation to furnish PAN pre-supposes that the deductee already possesses a PAN. In case the deductee possesses a PAN, he is bound to furnish it to the deductor. However it is possible that the deductee may not possess a PAN. Under such circumstances several important questions arise.

Question No. 1:

The primary question that arises is whether S. 206AA(1) imposes an obligation on a person to obtain PAN, if he does not possess one. This question requires an answer in the negative. S. 206AA(1) does not impose any obligation to obtain PAN. This is for the following reasons:

    S. 206AA is a part of Chapter XVIIB dealing with deduction of tax at source. No part of S. 206AA or Chapter XVIIB specifically imposes any obli-gation to obtain PAN. Therefore, no such new obligation can be read into S. 206AA(1).

    It is contrary to all rules of construction to read words into an Act unless it is absolutely necessary to do so. One may refer to decisions in Renula Bose v. Rai Manmathnath Bose, AIR 1945 PC 108; Director General, Telecommunication v. T N. Peethambaran, (1986) 4 SCC 348 and Assessing Officer v. East India Cotton Manufacturing Co. Ltd.; AIR 1981 SC 1610 in support of this principle. S. 206AA(1) employs the words ‘shall furnish’ and not ‘shall obtain and furnish’. The words ‘obtain and’ cannot be read into S. 206AA(1). No necessity exits in the context to do so.

    It is S. 139A, contained in Chapter XIV (Proce-dure for Assessment) which deals with rules for obtaining of PAN. Further, in S. 139A only Ss.(1), Ss.(1A) and Ss.(1B) mandate certain persons to obtain PAN.

U/s.139A(1), persons who meet certain income or turnover criteria and persons who are required to file S. 139(4A) returns or FBT returns are required to obtain PAN. S. 139A(1) provides as under:

“(1) Every person:

    i) if his total income or the total income of any other person in respect of which he is assess-able under this Act during any previous year exceeded the maximum amount which is not chargeable to income-tax; or

    ii) carrying on any business or profession whose total sales, turnover or gross receipts are or is likely to exceed five lakh rupees in any previous year; or

    iii) who is required to furnish a return of income U/ss.(4A) of S. 139; or
    iv) being an employer, who is required to furnish a return of fringe benefits u/s.115WD,
and who has not been allotted a permanent account number shall, within such time, as may be prescribed, apply to the Assessing Officer for the allotment of a permanent account number.”

U/ss.(1A) the Central Government is empowered to notify certain categories of persons who are required under any fiscal law to pay tax or duties including exporters and importers to obtain PAN. In exercise of its powers u/s.206AA(1A), the Central Government has notified certain persons vide Notification No. 11468, dated 29-8-2000 and Notification No. 355/2001, dated 12-12-2001. S. 139A(1A) provides as under:

“(1A)    Notwithstanding anything contained in Ss.(1), the Central Government may, by Notification in the Official Gazette, specify, any class or classes of persons by whom tax is payable under this Act or any tax or duty is payable under any other law for the time being in force including importers and exporters whether any tax is payable by them or not and such persons shall, within such time as mentioned in that Notification, apply to the Assessing Officer for the allotment of a permanent account number.”

U/s.139A(1B), the Central Government is empowered to notify certain categories of person and require them to obtain PAN to facilitate collection of information relevant and useful for the purposes of the Act. S. 139A(1B) provides as under?:

“(1B)    Notwithstanding anything contained in Ss.(1), the Central Government may, for the purpose of collecting any information which may be useful for or relevant to the purposes of this Act, by Notification in the Official Gazette, specify, any class or classes of persons who shall apply to the Assessing Officer for the allotment of the permanent account number and such persons shall, within such time as mentioned in that Notification, apply to the Assessing Officer for the allotment of a permanent account number.

Apart from the above three provisions, u/s. 139A(2), the Assessing Officer is required to al-lot PAN to assessees having regard to certain transactions undertaken by them, whether or not such transactions have any tax implications. S. 139A(2) provides as under:

The Assessing Officer, having regard to the nature of the transactions as may be pre-scribed, may also allot a permanent account number, to any other person (whether any tax is payable by him or not), in the manner and in accordance with the procedure as may be prescribed.”

In other words, there are certain categories of per-son who are mandatorily required to obtain or have a PAN, by virtue of sub-sections mentioned above. As far as assessees not covered by these sub-sections are concerned, there is no obligation to obtain or have PAN. They can at their option apply for PAN u/s.139A(3), which provides as under:

“(3)    Any person, not falling U/ss.(1) or U/ss.(2), may apply to the Assessing Officer for the allotment of a permanent account number and, thereupon, the Assessing Officer shall allot a permanent account number to such person forthwith.”

Therefore it is clear that S. 139A is a specific provision, covering all cases where obtaining or allotting of PAN is compulsory. In the presence of a specific provision in the form of S. 139A requiring persons to obtain PAN, S. 206AA(1) cannot be read as creating parallel regime requiring certain other persons to obtain PAN.

    S. 206AA(1) cannot be interpreted in isolation just by reference to the language employed therein. It has to be interpreted in the context in which it is created, keeping the entire statute in mind. The principle that a statute must be read as a whole and in its context is upheld by the Supreme Court in State of West Bengal v. UOI, AIR 1963 SC 1241, where it observed:

“The Courts must ascertain the intention of the Legislature by directing its attention not merely to the clauses to be constructed but to the entire statute; it must compare the clauses with the other parts of the law, and the setting in which the clause to be interpreted occurs.”

The Supreme Court in Gurudevdatta VKSSS Maryadit v. State of Maharashtra, AIR 2001 SC 1980, quoted the following observations of Australian Court in CIC Insurance Ltd. v. Bankstown Football Club Ltd., (1997) 187 CLR 384 with approval.

“the modern approach to statutory interpretation (a) insists that the context be considered in the first instance, and not merely at some later stage when ambiguity might be thought to arise, and (b) uses context in its widest sense to include such things as the existing state of law and the mischief which, by legitimate means — one may discern the statute was intended to remedy.”

Similar decisions have been rendered by the Supreme Court in R. S. Raghunath v. State of Karnataka, AIR 1992 SC 81 and Union of India v. Elphinstone Spinning and Weaving Co. Ltd., AIR 2001 SC 724 (Constitutional Bench). In these decisions the Court has defined the ‘context’ to include the statute as a whole, previous state of law, other statutes in pari materia, general scope of the statute and the mischief that the statute intends to remedy.

The purpose behind introducing S. 206AA(1) has been stated in the Memorandum explaining the provision of the Finance (No. 2) Bill, 2009 as under:

“d. Improving compliance with provisions of quoting PAN through the TDS regime.

Statutory provisions mandating quoting of Permanent Account Number (PAN) of deductees in Tax Deduction at Source (TDS) statements exist since 2001 duly backed by penal provisions. The process of allotment of PAN has been streamlined so that over 75 lakh PANs are being allotted every year. Publicity campaigns for quoting PAN are being run since the last three years. The average time of allotment of PAN has come down to 10 calendar days. Therefore, non-availability of PAN has ceased to be an impediment. In a number of cases, the non-quoting of PAN’s by deductees is creating problems in the processing of return of income and in granting credit for tax deducted at source, leading to delays in issue of refunds.

In order to strengthen the PAN mechanism, it is proposed to make amendments in the Income-tax Act to provide that any person whose receipts are subject to deduction of tax at source i.e., the deductee, shall mandatorily furnish his PAN to the deductor, failing which the deductor shall deduct tax at source at higher of the following rates

     i) the rate prescribed in the Act;

     ii) at the rate in force, i.e., the rate mentioned in the Finance Act; or at the rate of 20%.”

The object of S. 206AA(1) is to (a) ensure compliance with the PAN mechanism; (b) address problems associated with non-quoting (and not non-obtaining) of PAN, like processing of returns, claiming credit for TDS and granting of refund; and (c) ensure that assessee do not give reason like non-issuance of PAN as a reason for not furnishing it, keeping in mind that the PAN allotment machinery has been fully strengthened and streamlined.

The mischief sought to be remedied by S. 206AA(1) has been stated in the memorandum extracted above. The position that existed in the past was that the system for allotment of PAN had not been fully streamlined for a long time since its inception. This was one of the main excuses for non-compliance with PAN mechanism. This position ceased to exist. Now that the system for allotment of PAN had been streamlined, the law-makers have thought it fit not to accept non -quoting of PAN on the reason that the same had not been allotted. The existing law [as it stood before the Finance (No. 2) Act, 2009 becoming operative] was not sufficient to enforce furnishing of PAN by those who were required to do so. Hence S. 206AA(1) has been inserted.

As stated above, S. 206AA(1) has to be read along with other provisions of the Act. Since S. 139A deals with the PAN mechanism, S. 206AA(1) has be read in conjunction with S. 139A. Consequently, purpose of S. 206AA(1) would be require persons already possessing PAN or required to obtain PAN u/s.139A to furnish the same, if they are subject to TDS. S. 206AA(1) does not create any obligation to obtain PAN independent of S. 139A.

It should also be noted that obligation of the deductee to furnish PAN to the deductor, once tax is deductible under Chapter XVIIB, already exists u/s.139A(5A) (extracted and discussed in detail below). Therefore the obligation imposed by S. 206AA(1) is not new. The scope of S. 206AA(1) as seen from the Memorandum to the Finance (No. 2 Act), 2009, is only to ensure better compliance of existing PAN mechanism. Therefore, S. 206AA(1) only has the effect of introducing an additional punitive measure for enforcing deductees to furnish/quote their PAN once TDS provisions are attracted.

In case the object of the law was to ensure every deductee liable to TDS obtains a PAN and furnishes them, provisions of S. 139A would have been amended suitably making all deductees obli-gated to obtain PAN. Since the intention was only to add an additional measure to ensure compliance with S. 139A, S. 206AA(1) has been added as a part of the TDS provisions, while S. 139A(1) has been left un-amended.

Question No. 2:

The next important question that arises is as to whether S. 206AA(1) will apply in cases where obtaining PAN is not mandatory. There are several arguments both for and against such a conclusion. The following arguments support the contention that S. 206AA(1) will apply to cases where obtaining PAN is not mandatory.

    S. 206AA(1) overrides S. 139A. This is for the reason that S. 206AA(1) starts with the words ‘Notwithstanding anything contained in any other provision of this Act’. The effect of use of such non-obstante clause is that the provisions covered by such clause, namely, ‘any other provisions of this Act’ will be overridden by provision in which the non-obstante clause is placed, namely, S. 206AA(1).

In South India Corporation (P) Ltd. v. Secy., Board of Revenue, Trivandrum, AIR 1964 SC 207; Chandravarkar Sita Ratna Rao v. Ashalata S. Guram, (1986) 4 SCC 447; P. E. K. Kalliani Amma v. K Devi, AIR 1996 SC 1963, etc., the Supreme Court observed that the presence of a non-obstante clause is equivalent to saying that in spite of the provision or Act mentioned in the non-obstante clause [the words ‘any other provisions of this Act’ in S. 206AA(1)] the enactment following it [the words ‘any person entitled to rate of 20%’ in S. 206AA(1)] will have its full operation or that the provisions embraced in the non-obstante clause will not be an impediment for the operation of the enactment.

It follows that S. 206AA(1) will have full effect in spite of other provisions of the Act. Furnishing the PAN becomes mandatory to avoid higher rate of deduction of tax at source, whether or not S. 139A or any other provision of the Act mandates that a person obtain his PAN.

    In case of conflict between the two statutes, it is generally the later law which will override the earlier law. This principle has been applied by the Supreme Court in K. M. Nanavati v. State of Bombay, AIR 1961 SC 112. While S. 206AA(1) mandates PAN to be furnished in all cases where there is a duty to deduct tax under Chapter XVIIB, S. 139A dealing with PAN does not mandate obtaining of PAN. There is an apparent conflict between S. 206AA(1) and 139A. In such circumstances, S. 206AA(1) being a subsequent legislation will override S. 139A.

    When the language of a statute is plain and clear, effect must be given to it irrespective of its consequences. This is one of cardinal principles of interpretation. The Supreme Court in Nelson Motis v. Union of India, AIR 1992 SC 1981 and Gurdevdatt VKSSS Maryadit v. State of Maharashtra, (supra) has upheld this principle. Language of S. 206AA(1) is plain and clear. There is no ambiguity in the language of S. 206AA(1). Hence it has to be given effect to irrespective of the consequences that ensue.

    By virtue of S. 206AA(2) to S. 206AA(4), persons are required to furnish/quote their PAN in applications u/s.197 or declarations in Forms 15G and 15H u/s.197A, for such applications or declarations to be valid. Persons who do not have any tax liability are eligible to give declaration u/s.197A to avoid any deduction of tax at source. Though S. 139A does not require such persons to obtain PAN, such persons are required to furnish PAN for taking benefit u/s.197 and u/s.197A. Thus obligations u/s.206AA are independent of obligations u/s.139A. Once obligation to furnish PAN arises u/s.206AA(1), it would, as a natural consequence require the deductee to obtain PAN if he does not have one.

The following arguments support the view that S. 206AA(1) will not apply in cases where there is no requirement to obtain PAN u/s.139A.

    It is not possible to decide whether a provision is plain or ambiguous unless it is studied in its context. Decisions in D. Saibaba v. Bar Council of India, AIR 2003 SC 123; Ibrahimpatnam Taluk Vyavasaya Coolie Sangham v. K. Suresh Reddy, (2003) 7 SCC 662 and UOI v. Sankalchand, AIR 1977 SC 2328 are in support of this principle. In case of S. 206AA(1), the object as gathered from the memorandum to the Finance (No.) Bill, 2009, is to ensure compliance with PAN mechanism and not to create additional situations where obtaining PAN is mandatory. A bare reading of the language of S. 206AA(1) indicates that it does not create an obligation to obtain PAN where none exists. Hence the language of S. 206AA(1) cannot be treated as plain and clear. The language therein is subject to construction.

    It has been upheld in various cases that even a non-obstante clause has to be applied based on the scope and objects of two or more provisions involved. This is more so when the non-obstante clause does not refer to any particular provision which it intends to override, but refers to the provisions of the statute generally. The decision of the Supreme Court in A. G. Varadarajulu v. State of Tamil Nadu, AIR 1998 SC 1388 is in support of restricting the operation of a non-obstante clause when it is worded generally and broadly.

In the present case, the words used in S. 206AA(1) are ‘Notwithstanding anything contained in any other provision of this Act’, which is very general in nature. Under such circumstances, the scope and object of the two provisions should be considered. While S. 139A deals with cases where obtaining and quoting of PAN is mandatory, 206AA(1)(1) deals with consequences of non-furnishing of PAN by a deductee. The two operate in different fields and hence, S. 206AA(1) cannot be said to over S. 139A. It cannot warrant a person not required to have PAN to furnish it, and in case the same is not furnished, it cannot prescribe higher rate of deduction of tax at source.

    While interpreting provisions, it is the duty of the Court to ensure that a ‘head-on’ clash between two provisions is avoided. It is the duty of the Courts to ensure, whenever it is possible to do so, to construe provisions which appear to conflict, so that they harmonise. The Supreme Court in University of Allahabad v. Amritchand Tripathi, AIR 1987 SC 57 and Venkataramana Devaru v. State of Mysore, AIR 1958 SC 255 have upheld this principle of harmonious interpretation. In case S. 206AA(1) is interpreted to operate only in cases where there is an obligation to obtain PAN or quote PAN, then both the provisions would operate without any clash. Effect could be given to both the provisions.

If so, this interpretation is to be adopted. Literal interpretation of any provision should not be adopted if it causes inconvenience, absurdity, hardship or injustice. The Supreme Court in Tirath Singh v. Bachittar Singh, AIR 1955 SC 830; K. P. Varghese ITO, AIR 1981 SC 1922; CIT v. J. H. Gotla Yadgier, AIR 1985 1698 and CWS India Ltd. v. CIT, JT 1994 (3) SC 116 approved the following observation in Maxwell Interpretation of Statutes, 11th Edition:

“Where the language of a statute, in its ordinary meaning and grammatical construction, leads to a manifest contradiction of the apparent purpose of the enactment, or to some inconvenience or absurdity, hardship or injustice, presumably not intended, a construction may be put upon it which modifies the meaning of the words, and even the structure of the sentence”.

In the present case, an assessee would have to face higher deduction of tax at source for the only reason that he does not have a PAN. On a literal reading, S. 206AA(1) does not discriminate between cases (a) where obtaining PAN is mandatory; (b) where obtaining PAN is voluntary, and (c) where obtaining PAN is exempt. In case of an assessee who falls under the categories (b) or (c), forcing the assessees to furnish PAN would lead not just to inconvenience or hardship but also to injustice and absurdity. Such a literal interpretation should be avoided and the application of S. 206AA(1) should be restricted only to the first category of cases.

 Any interpretation that renders a provision futile is to be avoided. Courts strongly lean against a construction which reduces the statute to a futility. One may refer to the decisions of the Supreme Court in M. Pentaiah v. Veera Mallappa Muddala, AIR 1961 SC 1107 and Tinsukhia Electric Supply Co. Ltd. v. State of Assam, AIR 1990 SC 123 in support of this proposition. This proposition is based on the Latin maxim ‘ut res magis valeat quam pereat’. This maxim has been upheld by the Supreme Court in CIT v. S. Teja Singh, AIR 1959 SC 666; CIT v. Hindusthan Bulk Carriers, (2003) 3 SCC 57 and D. Saibaba v. Bar Council of India, AIR 2003 SC 123.

     139A(8)(d) read with Rule 114C exempts certain persons from the provisions of S. 139A. S. 139A(8) (d), introduced by the Finance (No. 2) Act, 1998 with effect from 1-8-1998, empowers the Board to make rules providing for class or classes of person to whom the provisions of S. 139A shall not apply. Relevant part of S. 139A(8) provides as under:

“(8) The Board may make rules providing for:

d) Class or classes of persons to whom the provisions of this Section shall not apply;”

In exercise of its powers vested u/s.139A(8) the CBDT has inserted Rule 114C(1) by Income-tax (16th Amendment) Rules, 1998 with effect from 1-11-1998. Rule 114(1) lists out persons to whom S. 139A shall not apply. Clause (b) of this rule exempts non-residents referred in S. 2(30) from the application of S. 139A. Rule 114C(1) provides as under:

“(1) The provisions of S. 139A shall not apply to fol-lowing class or classes of persons, namely:

(a)    the persons who have agricultural income and are not in receipt of any other income chargeable to income-tax: Provided that such persons shall make declaration in Form No. 61 in respect of transactions referred to in Rule 114B;

    b) the non-residents referred to in clause (30) of S. 2;
    c) Central Government, State Governments and Consular Offices in transactions where they are the payers.”

In case S. 206AA(1) is interpreted literally as extending to all persons, S. 139A(8)(d) would be rendered otiose and futile. Hence S. 206AA(1) is to be inter-preted as limited to cases where obtaining PAN is mandatory.

Further, it should not be lightly assumed that ‘Parliament has given with one hand what it took away with the other’. This principle has been applied by the Supreme Court in Tahsildar Singh v. State of UP, AIR 1959 SC 1012; K. M. Nanavati v. State of Bombay, AIR 1961 SC 112 and CIT v. Hindustan Bulk Carriers, (2003) 3 SCC 57. In the present case S. 206AA(1) can-not be interpreted as having taken away the benefit granted by S. 139A(8)(d) read with Rule 114C.

It should be noted that S. 139A(8)(d) is a special provision granting exemption from obligation of obtaining PAN. A general provision in the form of S. 206AA(1) cannot override the same, even though it contains a non-obstante clause. In such cases as held by the Supreme Court in R. S. Raghunath v. State of Karnataka, AIR 1992 SC 81 there should be a clear inconsistency between the two before giving an overriding effect to the non-obstante clause. No such inconsistency would arise if both these provisions are harmoniously construed so as to restrict operation of S. 206AA(1) to cases where obtaining or quoting of PAN is mandatory. In such a situation S. 206AA(1) cannot be said to have an overriding effect.

The arguments in favour of holding that S. 206AA(1) operates in cases where obtaining and quoting PAN is not mandatory outweigh the argu-ments in favour of S. 206AA(1) operating even in cases where obtaining and quoting of PAN is either voluntary or exempted. Consequently S. 206AA(1) does not apply to cases where obtaining PAN is not mandatory.

Question No. 3:

The next question is whether S. 206AA(1) read with S. 139A(5A) imposes an obligation to obtain PAN, in case of persons, whose income is subject to TDS and who do not have PAN.

S. 139A(5A) creates an obligation similar to the one created in S. 206AA(1). S. 139A(5A) requires every person who has received any sum, amount or income which has been subjected to TDS under Chapter XVIIB to intimate his PAN to the person responsible to deduct tax at source. S. 139A(5A) provides as under:

“(5A) Every person receiving any sum or income or amount from which tax has been deducted under the provisions of Chapter XVIIB, shall intimate his permanent account number to the person responsible for deducting such tax under that Chapter:

Provided further that a person referred to in this sub -section shall intimate the General Index Register Number till such time permanent account number is allotted to such person.”

The requirement of intimating PAN u/s.139A(5A) pre-supposes that the assessee has a PAN. In case, the assessee does not have a PAN, the question for consideration is whether an obligation to obtain PAN is imposed by S. 139A(5A) independent of Ss.(1) to Ss.(1B). There are arguments to support an affirmative answer as well as a negative answer to this question. The following arguments support the view that S. 139A(A) creates an obligation to obtain PAN, where no such obligation is imposed by other provisions of the Section.

    S. 139A(5A) was introduced by the Finance Act, 2001. Purpose of S. 139(5A) can be gathered from the Memorandum explaining the provisions in the Finance Bill, 2001, (2001) 248 ITR 162 (St.). The Memorandum provides as under:

“With a view to enable processing of information contained in such returns or certificates for the purposes of unearthing undisclosed income and discovering new taxpayers, it is proposed to insert new Ss.(5A), Ss.(5B), Ss.(5C) and Ss.(5D) in S. 139A to make it obligatory for every person receiving income from which tax has been deducted or from whom tax is collectible, to furnish his PAN to the person responsible for deducting and collecting such tax, and also to make it obligatory for the person deducting or collecting tax to quote the PAN of such persons in the returns of tax deducted or collected at source prescribed u/s.206 and u/s. 206C, respectively, and in the certificates issued u/s.203 and u/s.206C(5), respectively.”

Further, the CBDT Circular No. 14 of 2001, (2001) 252 ITR 65 (St.) explaining the provisions of the Finance Act, 2001 observed in para 66 as under:

“With a view to enable processing of the information contained in such returns or certificates for the purposes of matching of information and discovering new taxpayers, the Act has inserted new Ss.(5A), Ss.(5B), Ss.(5C) & Ss.(5D) in S. 139A of the Income-tax Act to make it obligatory for every person receiving income from which tax has been deducted or from whom tax is collectible, to furnish his PAN to the person responsible for deducting or collecting such tax, and also to make it obligatory for the person deducting or collecting tax to quote the PAN of such persons in the returns of tax deducted or collected at source prescribed u/s.206 and u/s.206C, respectively, and in the certificates issued u/s.203 and u/s.206C(5), respectively. Such number will also be required to be quoted in statements of perquisites required to be furnished u/s.192 of the Income- tax Act. The requirement u/s.(5A) and u/s.(5B) will not apply in respect of certain non-residents and other persons who are not required to file returns of income.”

The intention of the law is clear. It is to bring more income-earners into the tax net. By insisting on compulsory furnishing of PAN, more people can be forced to fall in the tax net. The above object is aimed at persons who are not required to have PAN. Thus S. 139A(5A) is incorporated and aimed at creating an obligation on persons outside the tax net and not having a PAN to obtain and furnish PAN to the deductor of tax at source.

    When introduced S. 139A(5A) had two provi-sos. The first proviso has been omitted by Finance (No. 2) Act, 2004 with effect from 1-4-2005. The first proviso stood as under?:

“Provided that nothing contained in this sub-section shall apply to a non-resident referred to in Ss.(4) of S. 115AC, or Ss.(2) of S. 115BBA, or to a non-resident Indian referred to in S. 115G:”

This proviso was deleted with the intention of denying all person including non-residents from claiming credit without furnishing PAN. In this regard the Notes on Clauses to the Finance (No. 2) Bill, 2004, (2004) 268 ITR 113 (St.) 143, provides as under:

“Clause 30 of the Bill seeks to amend S. 139A of the Income-tax Act relating to permanent ac-count number.

The existing provisions contained in the first proviso to Ss.(5A) of the said Section provide that a non-resident referred to in Ss.(4) of S. 115AC, or Ss.(2) of S. 115BBA or a non -resident Indian referred to in S.?115G?shall not be required to intimate his permanent account number Ss.(a) seeks to omit the said first proviso.

After the proposed amendment, the person referred to in the omitted provisions shall be required to intimate his permanent account num-ber to the person responsible for deducting tax under Chapter XVII-B.

The amendment will take effect from 1st April, 2005.”

The CBDT Circular No. 5 of 2005, dated 15- 7-2005 explaining the provisions of the Finance (No. 2) Act, 2004 provides as under:

“All assessees, including non-residents, will be re-quired to intimate the permanent account number to the person deducting or collecting tax in the absence of which credit for TDS or TCS cannot be given. Hence, the first proviso to Ss.(5A) of S. 139A not requiring quoting of PAN by non-residents, has been omitted.”

The Memorandum Explaining the provisions in the Finance (No. 2) Bill, 2004, (2004) 268 ITR 174 (St.) 193, states the object behind S. 139A(5A) as facilitating computerisation and dematerialisation of TDS and TCS certificates. The memorandum states at under:

“De-materialisation of TDS and TCS certificates?: Under the existing provisions of the Income-tax Act, returns of income required to be filed u/s.139 are to be accompanied by TDS/TCS certificates for claiming credit of tax deducted or collected. Computerisation of TDS/TCS functions will eventually dispense with this requirement and will also pave the way for filing of returns through the internet. The Finance Bill incorporates the necessary legislative amendments required to facilitate the above process of computerisation. The bill proposes to provide that:

    i) Credit for tax deducted or collected shall be given to the assessee without production of a certificate;
    ii) returns will not be deemed to be defective if they are not accompanied by such certificates;

    iii) every person deducting or collecting tax shall be required to furnish quarterly statements to the prescribed income-tax authority who will in turn furnish an annual statement of the tax deducted or collected to the assessee;

    iv) all assessees, including non-residents, will be required to intimate the PAN to the person deducting or collecting tax as otherwise credit for TDS/TCS can be given; and

    v) penalty shall be levied in case quarterly state-ments are not furnished in time.

These amendments will take effect from 1st April, 2005.”

This indicates that S. 139A(5A) has to be interpreted as applicable to all persons, without exception, whether or not they are covered by Ss.(1) to Ss.(3) of S. 139A.

    3) It is to be noted that S. 139A(5A) was introduced after S. 139A(8)(d) and Rule 114C(1) were introduced. While S. 139A(8)(d) and Rule 114C were introduced in the year 1998, S. 139A(5A) was introduced in 2001. At the time of introduction of S. 139A(5A) by virtue of the first proviso (extracted above), as it stood then, only few categories of non-residents were exempt from application of S. 139A(5A). This implied that other non-residents were covered by S. 139A(5A). When the first proviso was removed in 2004, the intention was to cover all persons within the scope of S. 139A(5A) (as seen from the extracts cited above).

This was in spite of blanket exemption to non-residents and others under Rule 114C read with S. 139A(8)(d). This creates an apparent contradiction between the two provisions, namely, S. 139A(8)(d) and S. 139A(5A). No such conflict exists between S. 139A(8)(d) read with Rule 114C(1) and other sub-section of S. 139A, whether inserted prior to or after the insertion of S. 139A(8)(d).

Under such circumstances one cannot jump to any conclusion of S. 139A(8)(d) being impliedly repealed or rendered futile. As stated above, any interpretation which renders a provision otiose has to be rejected. Further it is an irrefutable presumption that Parliament was aware of the existing provisions, when it introduced a new provision.

In such cases, the warring provisions should be harmoniously construed in a manner to make both provisions workable. The principle of harmonious construction is described by the Supreme Court in Venkataramana Devaru v. State of Mysore, AIR 1958 SC 255 in the following words:

“The rule of construction is well settled that when there are in an enactment two provisions which cannot be reconciled with each other, they should be so interpreted that, if possible, effect should be given to both. This is what is known as the rule of harmonious construction.”

The Supreme Court has applied this principle for harmoniously construing two conflicting sub-sec-tions of the same Section. In Madanlal Fakirchand Dhudhediya v. Shree Changdeo Sugar Mills Ltd., AIR 1962 SC 1543, the Supreme Court observed that “the sub-sections must be read as parts of an integral whole and as being interdependent; an attempt should be made to construing them to reconcile them if it is reasonably possible to do so, and to avoid repugnancy.”

In the present case Ss.(5A) and Ss.(8)(d) have to be harmoniously construed. Considering that S. 139A(5A) came later, if it is read as an exception or proviso to S. 139A(8)(d), then the conflict between them ceases to exist. Both provisions would then operate in the manner intended by the law-makers. As a consequence, all persons would be bound by S. 139A(5A), irrespective of Rule 114C.

4) S. 206AA(1) employs the words ‘any person’. The Courts have defined the word ‘any’ in a wide manner to mean ‘all’ or ‘each and every’, unless such a construction is limited by the subject matter. One may refer to decisions in G. Narsingh Das Agarwal v. UOI, (1967) 1 MLJ 197 in support of this proposition. Therefore, S. 206AA(1) applies all persons including non-residents.

The following arguments support the view that S. 139A(5A) does not impose any obligation to obtain PAN where no such obligation exists under other provisions of S. 139A.

    1) S. 139A(5A) has to be read in the context and structure of S. 139A and other provisions of the Act. The structure of S. 139A clearly indicates that different sub-sections have different roles to play.

As discussed above, Ss.(1), (1A) and (1A) deal with general and special cases where obtaining PAN is mandatory; Ss.(2) deals with cases where the As-sessing Officer is bound to allot PAN in case the assessee carries out certain transactions; Ss.(3) deals with voluntarily obtaining PAN; Ss.(4) empowers the Board to notify dates within which PAN holders under the old scheme are required to obtain PAN under the new series; etc.

The role of S. 139(5A) is therefore limited to cre-ating an obligation to intimate his PAN where the assessee subject to TDS under Chapter XVIIB has a PAN. The structure of S. 139A clearly indicates that Ss.(5A) is not intended to create an obligation to obtain PAN, where no such obligation to obtain PAN exist otherwise.

    2) If the intention of the Legislature was to require every assessee subject to the provisions of Chapter XVIIB to obtain PAN, it would have created such an obligation in Ss.(1) itself. This is not the intention of the Legislature. It only requires the person who have PAN to furnish it to person responsible to deduct tax at source under Chapter XVIIB.

    3) It is for the same reason that S. 139A(5) imposes an obligation to quote PAN only in cases where PAN has been obtained or possessed otherwise. This can be gathered from the use of the words ‘such number’ in the provision. The same logic has to be extended to S. 139A(5A). S. 139A(5) provides as under:
“(5) Every person shall:

    a) quote such number in all his returns to, or correspondence with, any income-tax authority;
 b)quote such number in all challans for the payment of any sum due under this Act;

 c) quote such number in all documents pertaining to such transactions as may be prescribed by the Board in the interests of the revenue, and entered into by him:

Provided that the Board may prescribe different dates for different transactions or class of transactions or for different class of persons:

Provided further that a person shall quote General Index Register Number till such time Permanent Account Number is allotted to such person;

    d) intimate the Assessing Officer any change in his address or in the name and nature of his business on the basis of which the permanent account number was allotted to him.”

    4) S. 139A(5B) requires the deductor of tax to quote the PAN of the deductee in TDS returns and certificates. This obligation arises only when the deductee has furnished the PAN and not otherwise. This provision does not mandate a deductor to force the deductee to obtain and furnish PAN. The scope of the provision is therefore limited in nature as in the case of S. 139A(5A).

    5) Just because S. 139A(5A) is to be construed as an exception to S. 139A(8)(d), it does not mean S. 139A(8)(d) ceases to be an exception to S. 139A(1) to (1B). Persons covered by Rule 114C(1) are not obligated to obtain PAN as the S. 139A(8)(d) continues to operate. The effect of S. 139A(5A) would be that in case persons who are exempt have voluntarily obtained PAN, they would be bound to intimate the deductor, but there would be no obligation to obtain PAN if they do not have one.

In our opinion arguments supporting the second view, i.e., that S. 139A(5A) does not create any new obligation to obtain PAN, outweighs the first view. Hence S. 139A(5A) does not create any obligation to obtain PAN, where PAN is not required to be obtained. Consequently, all persons who have obtained PAN, either voluntarily or due to mandatory requirements, will be bound to furnish PAN to the deductor. Persons not having a PAN are not obliged to obtain and furnish it to the deductor, even if the amounts they receive are subject to withholding under Chapter XVIIB.

If it is assumed otherwise for the sake of argument, then it is possible to argue that the obligation to obtain and furnish PAN need not be again imposed u/s.206AA(1), once it is imposed u/s. 139A(5A), for both provisions are similar. Further, the scope of S. 139A(5A) is wider than that of S. 206AA(1), in the sense that there is no pre-condition in S. 139A(5A) that the deductee should be entitled to the income (sum or amount), for the obligation to intimate PAN to be triggered. U/s. 139A(5A), the obligation to furnish PAN is in respect of all incomes, amounts or sums, whether the deductee is entitled thereto or not. As a result, any obligation is created u/s.139A(5A) will apply even u/s.206AA(1).

However the above argument will not stand, for the reason that there is a timing difference between the two provisions. The obligation to obtain PAN, if assumed to exist u/s.139A(5A), will arise only after the tax has been deducted at source and not before. This is because S. 139A(5A) is triggered only after the tax has been deducted. Use of the words ‘has been deducted’ in S. 139A(5A) is to be noted. This obligation will not arise at the time person becomes entitled to any sum, amount or income which is subject to withholding under Chapter XVIIB, which is the event triggering S. 206AA(1). As mentioned above, S. 206AA(1) employs the word ‘deductible’.

Therefore, we are of the view that S. 206AA(1) whether independently or in conjunction with S. 139A(5A) does not create any obligation to obtain PAN, where the deductee does not have one. Both S. 139A(5A) and S. 206AA(1) will only apply to cases where the deductee has a PAN or is mandated by law to obtain one, and not otherwise.

Question No. 4:

The next question that arises is whether non-resident assessees are also bound by S. 206AA(1). There could be two views on this question. The following arguments support the view that even non-residents are bound by S. 206AA(1).

    1) S. 206AA(1) employs the words ‘any person entitled to receive any sum or income or amount’. The word ‘any’ qualifies the word ‘person’. As stated above, unless the context otherwise requires the word ‘any’ has to be understood as ‘all’. In the present case, there is nothing in the context of S. 206AA(1) which restricts the scope of the word ‘any’. Hence it is to be given its full operation. As such, the words ‘any person’ would mean ‘all persons’. This would include even the non-residents.

    2) The memorandum explaining the provisions of the Finance (No. 2) Bill, 2009 clearly states that 209AA is applies to non-residents. It provides: “These provisions will also apply to non-residents where TDS is deductible on payments or credits made to them. To ensure that the deductor knows about the correct PAN of the deductee, it is also proposed to provide for mandatory quoting of PAN of the deductee by both the deductor and the deductee in all correspondence, bills and vouchers exchanged between them.” (emphasis supplied)

    3) The CBDT has issued a press release, bearing No. 402/92/2006-MC (04 of 2010), dated 20-1-2010 which reiterates that non-residents are governed by S. 209AA. The press release states:
“A new provision relating to tax deduction at source (TDS) under the Income-tax Act, 1961 will become applicable with effect from 1st April 2010. Tax at higher of the prescribed rate or 20% will be deducted on all transactions liable to TDS, where the Permanent Account Number (PAN) of the deductee is not available. The law will also apply to all non-residents in respect of payments/remittances liable to TDS. As per the new provisions, certificate for deduction at lower rate or no deduction shall not be given by the Assessing Officer u/s.197, or declaration by deductee u/s.197A for non-deduction of TDS on payments shall not be valid, unless the application bears PAN of the applicant/deductee.” (emphasis supplied)

    4. S. 206AA(1) starts with a non-obstante clause. It overrides all other provisions of the Act, which may directly or impliedly indicate a different conclusion.

On the other hand, the following arguments support the view that S. 206AA(1) does not apply to non-residents.

    i) S. 139A(8)(d) read with Rule 114C exempts certain persons and transaction from obtaining and quoting of PAN. The CBDT in Rule 114C(1)(b) has exempted non-residents referred in S. 2(30) from the application of S. 139A.

    2(30) has defined the term ‘non-resident’ to mean ‘a person who is not a resident and for the purposes of S. 92, S. 93 and S. 168, includes a person who is not ordinarily resident within the meaning of clause (6) of S. 6’. The term ‘resident’ is defined in S. 2(42) to mean ‘a person who is resident in India within the meaning of S. 6’. Hence all non-residents under the Act are exempted from the application of S. 139A.

All arguments stated above in support of reading down of the non-obstante clause in S. 206AA(1) have to be read even in case of non -residents. As stated above, once a benefit is given by one provision, the same cannot be said to be taken away by another provision so as to render the former provision otiose. Therefore S. 206AA(1) cannot be said to apply to non-residents.

    2) S. 206AA(4) requires the applicant u/s.197 to quote his PAN for his application to be considered.
    206AA(4) provides as under:

“(4) No certificate u/s.197 shall be granted unless the application made under that Section contains the Permanent Account Number of the applicant.”

S. 197 provides for an assessee/deductee to obtain a certificate from the Assessing Officer, directing the deductor to deduct tax at a lower rate. S. 206AA(4) does not apply in respect of the deductions to be made u/s.195. U/s.195 the non-resident deductee can apply for lower deduction of tax at source. In this regard S. 195(3) provides as under:

“(3) Subject to rules made U/ss.(5), any person entitled to receive any interest or other sum on which income-tax has to be deducted U/ss.(1) may make an application in the prescribed form to the Assessing Officer for the grant of a certificate authorising him to receive such interest or other sum without deduction of tax under that sub-section, and where any such certificate is granted, every person responsible for paying such interest or other sum to the person to whom such certificate is granted shall, so long as the certificate is in force, make payment of such interest or other sum without deducting tax thereon U/ss.(1).”

S. 206AA(1) does not have provisions requiring PAN to be quoted compulsorily for applications u/s.195(3) to be processed and certificates to be issued thereunder. This indicates that S. 206AA(1) was never intended to apply to non-residents.

    As discussed in detail below, certain non-residents enjoy a fixed rate of tax on certain incomes, which rates are lower than 20 percent in certain cases. One may refer to S. 115A, S. 115AB, S. 115AD and S. 115BBA, where the gross income is subject to tax at rates of 10 percent. In such cases, it would not be permissible to deduct a higher rate of tax at source. This aspect is discussed in detail below.

This also indicates that S. 206AA(1) does not apply to non-residents.

The argument that S. 206AA(1) does not apply to non-residents outweighs the opposite view. Hence in case of non-residents, S. 206AA(1) does not create a liability to furnish PAN and failure to furnish or quote the same should not lead to a higher rate of tax.

Question No. 5:

In case S. 206AA(1) is presumed to apply to non-residents, the next question that arises is whether S. 206AA(1) overrides S. 90(2). In other words, the question is whether S. 206AA(1) is to be applied after application of S. 90(2) or before.

S. 90(2) provides the option to an assessee whose income is doubly taxed, to take advantage of ei-ther the provisions of the Act or the provisions of double taxation avoidance agreements (DTAA in short) entered into by the Central Government with Government or specified territory, whichever is beneficial. In this regard S. 90(2) provides:

“(2) Where the Central Government has entered into an agreement with the Government of any country outside India or specified territory outside India, as the case may be, U/ss.(1) for granting relief of tax, or as the case may be, avoidance of double taxation, then, in relation to the assessee to whom such agreement applies, the provisions of this Act shall apply to the extent they are more beneficial to that assessee.”

If S. 206AA(1) overrides S. 90(2), i.e., is applied after application of S. 90(2), the benefit of lower rates of tax or exemption from tax under the double taxation avoidance agreements India has entered into with other countries will be denied on non-furnishing of the PAN. The following arguments support this proposition:

    1) S. 206AA(1) contains a non-obstante provision and therefore overrides all other provisions of the Act including S. 90(2). The operation of S. 90(2) is subject to S. 206AA(1). Therefore S. 90(2) will have to be applied first, followed by S. 206A.

    2) Once S. 206AA(1) is applicable, the higher of  rates mentioned in the Act, (b) rate or rates in force, or (c) twenty percent will have to adopted as the rate of TDS. The term ‘rate or rates in force’ is defined in S. 2(37A). In clause (iii) of this definition, for S. 195 purposes even DTAA rate is considered.

The relevant part of S. 2(37A) provides as under:

“(37A) ‘rate or rates in force’ or ‘rates in force’, in relation to an assessment year or financial year, means:

    iii) for the purposes of deduction of tax u/s. 195, the rate or rates of income-tax specified in this behalf in the Finance Act of the relevant year or the rate or rates of income-tax specified in an agreement entered into by the Central Government u/s. 90, or an agreement notified by the Central Government u/s.90A, whichever is applicable by virtue of the provisions of S. 90, or S. 90A, as the case may be;”

It is clear that in applying S. 206AA(1), rates under DTAAs or S. 195 rates, whichever is beneficial is to be first computed, before comparing the same with the rate of 20%. Hence one can conclude that S. 206AA(1) will have to be applied after application of S. 90(2).

The following arguments support the view that S. 90(2) has to be applied after application of S. 206AA(1).

    i) S. 90 of the Act overrides all other provisions of the Act including charging provision u/s.4. This is, inter alia, for the reason that S. 90 aims to give effect to international fiscal agreements entered into between India and other Governments. The Constitutional mandate backing these treaties requires the provisions of the Indian tax laws to give way to the treaty law.

One may refer to decisions in CIT v. Visakhapatnam Port Trust, (1988) 144 ITR 146 (AP); CIT v. Davy Ashmore India Ltd., (1991) 190 ITR 626 (Cal.); Leonhardt Andra and Partner, Gmbh v. CIT, (200]) 249 ITR 418; CIT v. R. M. Muthaiah, (1993) 202 ITR 508 (Kar.); Union of India and Others v. Azadi Bachao Andolan and Others, (2003) 263 ITR 706 (SC) which support this view. Similar view has been upheld by the CBDT in its Circular No. 333 dated 2-4-1982, where the CBDT observed:

“The correct legal position is that where a specific provision is made in the Double Taxation Avoidance Agreement, that provision will prevail over the general provisions contained in the Income-tax Act, 1961. In fact the Double Taxation Avoidance Agreements which have been entered into by the Central Government u/s.90 of the Income-tax Act, 1961, also provide that the laws in force in either country will continue to govern the assessment and taxation of income in the respective country, except where provisions to the contrary have been made in the Agreement.

Thus, where a Double Taxation Avoidance Agreement provided for a particular mode of computation of income, the same should be followed, irrespective of the provisions in the Income -tax Act. Where there is no specific provision in the Agreement, it is the basic law, i.e., the Income-tax Act, that will govern the taxation of income.”

The Supreme Court in the Azadi Bachao Andolan case (supra) after examining the decisions referred above and the Circular issued by the CBDT observed as under:

“A survey of the aforesaid cases makes it clear that the judicial consensus in India has been that S. 90 is specifically intended to enable and empower the Central Government to issue a Notification for implementation of the terms of a double taxation avoidance agreement. When that happens, the provisions of such an agreement, with respect to cases to which where they apply, would operate even if inconsistent with the provisions of the Income-tax Act. We approve of the reasoning in the decisions which we have noticed. If it was not the intention of the Legislature to make a departure from the general principle of chargeability to tax u/s.4 and the general principle of ascertainment of total income u/s.5 of the Act, then there was no purpose in making those Sections ‘subject to the provisions of the Act’. The very object of drafting the said two Sections with the said clause is to enable the Central Government to issue a Notification u/s.90 towards implementation of the terms of the DTAAs which would automatically override the provisions of the Income-tax Act in the matter of ascertainment of chargeability to income tax and ascertainment of total income, to the extent of inconsistency with the terms of the DTAA.”

As discussed above, S. 206AA(1) is attracted only if Chapter XVIIB is attracted. Chapter XVIIB is attracted only if S. 4(1) is attracted. Since S. 90 overrides S. 4 and other provisions of the Act, it also overrides S. 206AA(1). This is in spite of absence of a non-obstante clause in S. 90(2). It would mean the rate under the Act will have to be first determined after application of S. 206AA(1) and thereafter a comparison is to be made with the rate in the DTAA.

    2) The term ‘rate or rates in force’ in S. 206AA(1) will have to be construed as rates as stated in the
Finance Act and not as rates specified in the Finance Act or rates under the relevant DTAAs, whichever is beneficial.

In support of this, one may refer to the Memorandum explaining the provisions of the Finance (No. Bill, 2009, which is extracted above. The memorandum clearly qualifies the term ‘rate in force’ to mean ‘rates mentioned in the Finance Act’ and not rates in force after applying the DTAA rates.

Hence in S. 206AA, the definition of the term ‘rate or rates in force’ in S. 2(37A) cannot be adopted in the context.

When a word has been defined in the interpretation clause, prima facie that definition governs whenever that word is used in the body of the statute. However this principle is applicable only if the context permits. In fact S. 2 where the above clause (37A) is placed, starts with the words “In this Act, unless the context otherwise requires,-”. Context in which a word is used in, is therefore decisive of its meaning. One may refer to decisions in State Bank of Maharashtra v. Indian Medical Association, AIR 2002 SC 302 and Chowgule and Co. Pvt. Ltd. v. UOI, AIR 1986 SC 1176 in support of this proposition.

In the context of S. 206AA, the words ‘rate or rates in force’ cannot mean ‘rate or rates in force’ as defined in S. 2(37A). This is because S. 90(2) overrides the provisions of the Act, and rates u/s.90(2) will be applied after the final rate under the provisions of the Act is determined. S. 206AA(1) being part of the provisions of the Act, will have to be applied before DTAA rates are applied in determining the rate under the Act.

    3) S. 206AA has overriding effect by virtue of the language employed therein and S. 90(2) has overriding effect by virtue of the Constitutional and contextual mandate. Under such circumstance one cannot apply the principle that the later provision overrides the earlier. This is because S. 90(2) as it stands came in existence along with S. 206AA, by virtue of the Finance (No. 2) Act, 2009. Further, an interpretation which is in line with the Constitution has to be adopted as against the one which is not in line with the Constitution.

In light of the above, the arguments in favour of the view that S. 90(2) overrides S. 206AA outweigh the other view. Hence S. 90(2) will have to be ap-plied after applying S. 206AA(1).

Question No. 6:

Assuming that S. 206AA(1) applies to all persons, the next question which requires examination is whether S. 206AA(1) will apply to cases where the ultimate tax liability on certain incomes is fixed at rates below 20%, and assessees have no income chargeable at normal rates or rates at 20% or above.

Under Chapter XII of the Act, certain incomes are taxed?at?special?rates.?While?some?provisions of this chapter?are?applicable?to?all?assessees,?some?are?applicable only to non-residents. Among these provisions, few provisions are applicable only to certain categories of resident or non -resident assessees. Further, in respect of certain specific types of incomes, the special rate of tax is below 20%.

For example?: u/s.115A, non-residents (other than companies) and foreign companies in receipt of royalty or fees for technical services is subject to tax at a fixed rate of ten percent. S. 115A is applicable to cases where royalties or fees for technical services is paid by the Indian Government or from any Indian concern under an agreement made on or after 1-6-2005. This is provided by sub-clauses (AA) and (BB) of S. 115A(1)(b). The relevant part of S. 115A(1)(b) provides as under:
“(1) Where the total income of:

    b) a non-resident (not being a company) or a foreign company, includes any income by way of royalty or fees for technical services other than income referred to in Ss.(1) of S. 44DA received from Government or an Indian concern in pursuance of an agreement made by the foreign company with Government or the Indian concern after the 31st day of March, 1976, and where such agreement is with an Indian concern, the agreement is approved by the Central Government or where it relates to a matter included in the industrial policy, for the time being in force, of the Government of India, the agreement is in accordance with that policy, then, subject to the provisions of Ss.(1A) and Ss.(2), the income-tax payable shall be the aggregate of,?:

    AA) the amount of income-tax calculated on the income by way of royalty, if any, included in the total income, at the rate of 10% if such royalty is received in pursuance of an agreement made on or after the 1st day of June, 2005;

BB) the amount of income-tax calculated on the income by way of fees for technical services, if any, included in the total income, at the rate of 10% if such fees for technical services are received in pursuance of an agreement made on or after the 1st day of June, 2005; and Explanation — For the purposes of this Section:
    i) ‘fees for technical services’ shall have the same meaning as in Explanation 2 to clause (vii) of Ss.(1) of S. 9;

    ii)     ‘royalty’ shall have the same meaning as in Ex-planation 2 to clause (vi) of Ss.(1) of S. 9;”

The following are the other incomes which suffer tax at a fixed rate lower than 20%:

    1) Short-term capital gains arising from transfer of equity shares or units of equity-oriented fund, which has suffered security transaction tax, shall be subject to tax at the rate of 15% (S. 111A)

    2) Long-term capital gains from transfer of and any other income received in respect of units purchased in foreign currency by an overseas financial organisation is subject to tax at the rate of 10% (S. 115AB)

    3) Interest on certain bonds purchased in foreign currency or dividend on certain GDRS is taxable in the hands of a non-resident at the rate of 10% (S. 115AC)
    4) Dividend and long-term capital gains from global depository receipts issued by income company engaged in specified knowledge-based industries or services issued under a scheme ESOPS notified by the Central Government is taxable in the hands of the resident employees of such companies at the rate of 10% (S. 115ACA)

    5) Long-term capital gains on transfer of securi-ties (other than those mentioned in S. 115AB) by a Foreign Institutional investor is taxable at the rate of 10% (S. 115AD)

    6) Profits and gains of a life insurance business will be taxable at a rate of 12½% (S. 115AB)

    7) Income of non-resident, non-citizen sports-person from participation in India, advertise-ment or contribution of articles in India, as well as income guaranteed to non-resident sports associations or institutions for games or sports played in India will be taxable at a rate of 10% (S. 115BBA).

In case an eligible assessee has no other income than those stated above, including royalty and fee for technical services u/s.115A, the ultimate tax liability would be lower than 20%. In such cases, the question that arises is whether the deductor can deduct tax at the rate of 20% on the ground that PAN has not been furnished. In other words, question is whether S. 206AA(1) would apply in case of deductees who have only those incomes which suffer tax at a fixed rate lower than 20%.

Two possible views could arise on this question, one affirmative and another negative. The following arguments support the view that S. 206AA(1) applies to assessees who only earn the income subject to fixed rate of tax lower than 20%.

    1) As stated above, all persons are covered by S. 206AA(1). This is due to the use of the word ‘any’, as discussed above.

    2) S. 206AA(1) cannot be applied in a discrimi-natory manner. It cannot be said that S. 206AA(1) applies to persons who have both the incomes stated above as well as other incomes taxable at rates higher than twenty percent or normal rates, while it does not apply to persons with income taxable at fixed rates lower than 20%. This may not withstand the test of reasonable classification under Article 14 of the Constitution.

    3) No harm would be caused to the assessees earning incomes enumerated above, if they are required to furnish their PAN, failing which tax is deducted at twenty percent. They are entitled under law to claim refund of the excess taxes deducted from them.

On the other hand the following arguments support the view that S. 206AA(1) does not apply to assessees whose ultimate tax liability is less than twenty percent by virtue of their income falling under the categories mentioned above.

    It is the constitutional mandate under Article 265 that “No tax shall be levied or collected except by authority of law.” The authority to collect tax as stated above is u/s.4(2). S. 4(2), as extracted above, authorises the Central Government to collect tax at source only in respect of the income chargeable u/s.4(1). Charge of income-tax u/s.4(1) is at the rate or rates specified by any Central Act and should be in accordance with and subject to the provisions of the Act. S. 4(1) provides as under:

“(1) Where any Central Act enacts that income-tax shall be charged for any assessment year at any rate or rates, income-tax at that rate or those rates shall be charged for that year in accordance with, and subject to the provisions (including provisions for the levy of additional income-tax) of, this Act in respect of the total income of the previous year of every person:

Provided that where by virtue of any provision of this Act income-tax is to be charged in respect of the income of a period other than the previous year, income-tax shall be charged accordingly.”

Therefore charge u/s.4(1) is limited to rate or rates specified in any Central Act — whether the Finance Act or the Income-tax Act itself. Where the rates are fixed by Act, the charge of income-tax cannot be beyond such rates and consequently taxes cannot be collected beyond the rates charged. Additionally, where charge of tax is restricted under the substantive provisions of the Act to a particular amount, the machinery provisions cannot collect tax in excess of such an amount.

As such, where rates of tax at which a particular income is chargeable to tax under the Act is restricted to a particular percentage as enumerated above, withholding of tax cannot exceed such percentages. It is for the same reason that where ever a special rate has been prescribed under the Act, the Finance Act in Schedule II limits the with-holding rates to the same rate.

Provision requiring deducting of taxes at a higher rate than what is charged as taxes under the Act would be in violation of Article 265 and hence bad in law. Since, any interpretation which would render any provision unconstitutional should therefore be avoided, interpretation in favour of applying S. 206AA(1) to cases where the income is charged at fixed rates lower than 20 percent should be avoided.

2)    It is not the object of law to first collect tax in excess of the charge and then refund the excess. One may refer to the decisions of the Supreme Court in Bhawani Cotton Mills Ltd. v. State of Punjab,

(1967) 20 STC 290 (SC), the Full Bench of Supreme Court observed as under:
“If a person is not liable for payment of tax at all, at any time, the collection of tax from him with a possible contingency of refund at a later stage, will not make the original levy valid; because, if particular sales or purchases are exempt from taxation altogether, they can never be taken into account, at any stage, for the purpose of calculating or arriving at the taxable turnover and for levying tax.”

Similarly, the Karnataka High Court in Hyderabad Industries Limited v. ITO and Another, (1991) 188 ITR 749 (Kar.) observed:
“The construction sought to be placed by the respondents is based on a distinction which has no substance in it. It is not understandable as to why a benefit which will not be included in the total income of a person, should be considered as ‘income’ for the purpose of deduction of tax at source at all. The purpose of deduction of tax at source is not to collect a sum which is not a tax levied under the Act; it is to facilitate the collection of the tax lawfully leviable under the Act. The interpretation put on those provisions by the respondents would result in collection of certain amounts by the State which is not a tax qualitatively. Such an interpretation of the taxing statute is impermissible.”

    3) The Department also does not consider amount deducted at source in excess of the income that accrues in the hands of the non-resident as tax. Amounts deducted at source in excess of tax liability would not be ‘tax deducted at source’ as per chapter XVIIB, but ‘amounts deducted at source’. According to the CBDT Circular No. 7, dated 23-10-2007:

“Refund to the person making payment u/s.195 is being allowed as income does not accrue to the non-resident or if the income is accruing no tax is due or tax is due at a lesser rate. The amount paid into the Government account in such cases to that extent, is no longer ‘tax’. In view of this, no interest u/s.244A is admissible on refunds to be granted in accordance with this Circular or on the refunds already granted in accordance with Circular No. 769 or Circular No. 790.”

Chapter XVIIB permits only tax to be deducted at source and does not permit any amount to be deducted at source. If tax is determined at special rates lower than twenty percent, S. 206AA(1) cannot be used to deducted amounts at source in excess of the special rates, for such excess amounts deducted at source would not be tax.

    4) If S. 206AA(1) is attracted to situations under discussion, then the assessees will be forced apply for refund. This would require them to file their return of income tax. In some of the cases discussed above, non-resident assesses are exempt from filing of returns u/s.139. In this regard S. 115A(5) provides as under:

“(5) It shall not be necessary for an assessee referred to in Ss.(1) to furnish U/ss.(1) of S. 139 a return of his or its income if:

    a) his or its total income in respect of which he or it is assessable under this Act during the previous year consisted only of income referred to in clause (a) of Ss.(1); and

    b) the tax deductible at source under the provi-sions of Chapter XVII-B has been deducted from such income.”
Similar provisions are contained in S. 115AC(4) and S. 115BBA(2). These two sub-sections are extracted below:

“(4) It shall not be necessary for a non-resident to furnish U/ss.(1) of S. 139 a return of his income if:
    a) his total income in respect of which he is assessable under this Act during the previous year consisted only of income referred to in clauses (a) and (b) of Ss.(1); and

b) the tax deductible at source under the provisions of Chapter XVII-B has been deducted from such income.”

“(2) It shall not be necessary for the assessee to furnish U/ss.(1) of S. 139 a return of his income if?: his total income in respect of which he is assessable under this Act during the previous year consisted only of income referred to in clause (a) or clause (b) of Ss.(1); and the tax deductible at source under the provisions of Chapter XVII-B has been deducted from such income.”

These sub-sections are attracted only if two condi-tions are fulfilled, namely, (1) the assessees covered by the respective Sections do not have any income which is subject to tax at the normal rates, and (2) tax has been deducted at source as per Chapter XVIIB. At the time these provisions were inserted S. 206AA was not present and the Parliament was aware that rates of withholding were the same as the special rates at which income covered by these provisions were to be charged.

These sub-sections being beneficial in nature will have to be interpreted in favour of the assessee. Therefore, even after the insertion of S. 206AA, the words ‘tax deductible at source under the provisions of Chapter XVII-B’ have to be interpreted as referring only to rates mentioned in schedule II of the Finance Acts.

If S. 206AA(1) were to be applied to such cases, then since tax would be deducted at rates higher than the charge of tax, returns would be required to be filed. This interpretation would render these three sub-sections otiose. As stated above, any interpretation which renders any provision otiose should be avoided.

Further, benefits granted by one provision cannot be lightly presumed to be taken away by another provision of the Act. Hence S. 206AA will not apply to cases whether a fixed rate of tax lower than 20% is chargeable under Chapter XII of the Act.

    It is a settled principle that one has to avoid interpretation causing hardship, injustice or absurdity. The Supreme Court in Tirath Singh v. Bachittar Singh, AIR 1955 SC 830; K. P. Varghese v. ITO, AIR 1981 SC 1922; CIT v. J. H. Gotla Yadgier, AIR 1985 1698 and CWS India Ltd. v. CIT, JT 1994 (3) SC 116 have applied the following observation from Maxwell Interpretation of Statutes, 11th Edition:

“Where the language of a statute, in its ordinary meaning and grammatical construction, leads to a manifest contradiction of the apparent purpose of the enactment, or to some convenience or absurdity, hardship or injustice, presumably not intended, a construction may be put upon it which modifies the meaning of the words, and even the structure of the sentence.”

If higher rate of 20% is deducted as tax by applying S. 206AA(1), then assessees would have to face hardship in the form of filing of returns and wait for refunds. In case the assessees are non-residents they would have to be in communication with income-tax authorities in India till refund is granted, and may have to open and operate bank accounts solely for the said purpose. Further they would not be entitled to any interest on refund by virtue of Circular No. 7 of 2007. In light of the absurdity and hardship associated with this inter-pretation, such interpretation should be avoided.

    Any interpretation which furthers the objects of the law should be adopted in favour of those which are counter-productive. One may refer to the decision of the Supreme Court in Workmen of Dimakuchi Tea Estate v. Management of Dimakuchi Tea Estate, AIR 1958 SC 353 and Ashok Singh v. ACCE, AIR 1992 SC 1756 in support of this principle. In the Dimakuchi Tea Estate case, the Supreme Court observed as under?:

“The words of a statute, when there is doubt about their meaning, are to be understood in the sense in which they best harmonise with the subject of the enactment and the object which the Legislature has in view. Their meaning is found not so much in a strict grammatical or etymological proprietary of language, nor even in its popular use, as in the subject or in the occasion on which they are used and the object to be attained.”

The object of S. 206AA(1) is to ensure compliance of PAN mechanism and to streamline the process of processing returns and granting credit. The object is not to increase the burden on the Tax Department by requiring it to process more returns and grant more refunds. Therefore the interpretation which requires assessees to claim refund towards excess tax deducted at source would not serve the purpose of introducing S. 206AA. On the other hand it would be counter-productive to the objects of introducing S. 206AA. Hence the interpretation in favour applying S. 206AA to the assessees covered by this question should be avoided.

The second view clearly outweighs the first view. S. 206AA(1) cannot be applied in cases where the total income of an assessee includes only those incomes which are chargeable to tax at fixed rates lower than 20 percent.

Conclusion:

The above article is an in depth examination of the position of law on S. 206AA(1) on first principles. It aims to lend support to any deductor or deductee in case of litigation arising out of this provision. However if S. 206AA(1) is implemented taking a pro-Department view, it is going to remain a pain both to the deductees and the deductors until either the Courts or the Parliament interferes.

Finance Act, 2010

1. Background :

1.1 The Finance Minister, Shri Pranab Mukherjee,
presented the second budget along with the Finance Bill, 2010 of UPA-II
Government to the Parliament on 26th February, 2010. The Finance Act, 2010, has
now been passed by both houses of the Parliament in April-May, 2010, after a
brief discussion. There are 56 Sections amending the various Sections of the
Income-tax and Wealth Tax Acts. It appears that the number of amendments in our
direct tax laws this year are the minimal, probably because the new Direct Tax
Code replacing the present Income-tax and Wealth tax Acts is proposed to be
introduced later this year.

1.2 While presenting the direct and indirect tax
proposals in Part ‘B’ of his budget speech, the Finance Minister has stated in
para 117 to 120 and para 186 and 188 as under :

“117. While formulating them (tax proposals), I have
been guided by the principles of sound tax administration as embodied in the
following words of Kautilya :

“Thus, a wise Collector General shall conduct the
work of revenue collection . . . . . in a manner that production and consumption
should not be injuriously affected . . . . . financial prosperity depends on
public prosperity, abundance of harvest and prosperity of commerce among other
things.”

“118. I had stated last year that tax reform is a
process and not an event. The process I had outlined in the area of direct
taxes was to release a draft Direct Taxes Code along with a Discussion Paper.
In the area of indirect taxes, the reform initiative was the introduction of a
Goods and Service Tax. I have presented the developments in both reform
initiatives in Part ‘A’ of my Speech.”

“119. We have continued on the path of
computerisation in core areas of service delivery in the administration of
direct taxes. This will reduce the physical interface between taxpayers and tax
administration and speed up procedures and processes. The Centralised
Processing Centre at Bengaluru is now fully functional and is processing around
20,000 returns daily. This initiatives will be taken forward by setting up two
more Centres during the year.”

“120. As a part of Government’s initiative to move
towards citizen-centric governance, the Income-tax Department has introduced
‘Sevottam’, a pilot project at Pune, Kochi, and Chandigarh through Aaykar Seva
Kendras. These provide a single-window system for registration of all
applications including those for redressal of grievances as well as paper
returns. This year the scheme will be extended to four more cities.”

“186. My proposals on Direct Taxes are estimated to
result in revenue loss of Rs.26,000 crore for the year. Proposals relating to
Indirect Taxes are estimated to result in a net revenue gain of Rs.46,500 crore
for the year. Taking into account concessions being given in my tax proposals
and measures taken to mobilise additional resources, the net revenue gain is
estimated to be Rs.20,500 crore for the year.”

“188. This Budget belongs to ‘Aam Aadmi’. It belongs
to the farmer, the agriculturist, the entrepreneur and the investor. The
opportunity is great. The time is right. I have placed my faith in the hands of
the people who, I know, can be depended upon to rise to any occasion in
national interest. I have placed my faith in the collective conscience of the
nation that can be touched to scale undreamt of heights in the coming
years.”

1.3 The various important amendments made in the
Income-tax Act can be broadly classified as under :

(i) Slabs for tax payable by Individuals/HUF/AOP have
been revised and tax burden of persons in higher income bracket considerably
reduced.

(ii) Surcharge on income of corporate bodies, if income
exceeds Rs.1 cr., is reduced from 10% to 7.5%.

(iii) MAT on corporate bodies increased from 15% to 18%.

(iv) Threshold limits for TDS increased.

(v) Scope for certain exemptions and deductions granted
in the computation of income
widened.

(vi) Scope for certain deductions granted under Chapter
VIA enlarged.

(vii) Scope of gifts taxable as income from other sources
enlarged.

(viii) Limited concession from tax on conversion of
closely held small companies into Limited Liability Partnership given.

(ix) Powers of Settlement Commission widened.

(x) Some procedural changes made to mitigate certain
hardships faced in the procedure for assessment and resolution of tax disputes.

1.4 In this article an attempt is made to discuss some of
the important amendments made by the Finance Act, 2010, in the Income-tax and
Wealth-tax Acts.

2. Rates of taxes, surcharge and education cess :

    2. Rates of taxes, surcharge and education cess :

2.1 Exemption limit and rates of taxes : The basic exemption limit for an Individual, HUF, AOP and BOI as increased in the last budget will continue for A.Y. 2011-12. This exemption limit is Rs.2.40 lacs for senior citizens (SC), Rs.1.90 lacs for women (below 65 years) (W) and Rs.1.60 lacs for others (O). However, the tax slabs are revised for A.Y. 2011-12 as under :

The impact of these changes can be noticed from the following comparative charts :

    i) Tax payable in A.Y. 2010-11 (Account year ending 31-3-2010)

Income

Tax
on

Tax
on

Tax
on

(Rs. in lacs)

Senior Citizens

Women

Others

 

(Rs)

(below

(Rs.)

 

 

65 years)

 

 

 

(Rs.)

 

3.00

6,000

11,000

14,000

 

 

 

 

5.00

46,000

51,000

54,000

8.00

1,36,000

1,41,000

1,44,000

 

 

 

 

10.00

1,96,000

2,01,000

2,04,000

 

 

 

 

15.00

3,46,000

3,51,000

3,54,000

 

 

 

 

    ii) Tax payable in A.Y. 2011-12 (Account year ending 31-3-2011)

Income

Tax
on

Tax
on

Tax
on

(Rs. in lacs)

Senior Citizens

Women

Others

 

(Rs)

(below

(Rs.)

 

 

65 years)

 

 

 

(Rs.)

 

 

 

 

 

3.00

6,000

11,000

14,000

 

 

 

 

5.00

26,000

31,000

34,000

 

 

 

 

8.00

86,000

91,000

94,000

10.00

1,46,000

1,51,000

1,54,000

 

 

 

 

15.00

2,96,000

3,01,000

3,04,000

 

 

 

 

So far as other assessees are concerned, there are no changes and, therefore, the existing rates will apply in A.Y. 2011-12.

    iii) Rate of tax u/s.115JB (MAT) :
The rate of tax on book profits u/s.115JB — Minimum Alternate Tax (MAT) is increased from 15% to 18% from A.Y. 2011-12.

Slab
(Rs. in lacs)

A.Y. 2010-11

Slab
(Rs. in lacs)

A.Y.
2011-12

 

 

 

 

Upto 1.60 (O), 1.90 (W) and 2.40 (SC)

Nil

Up to 1.60 (O),1.90 (W) and 2.40 (SC)

Nil

 

 

 

 

1.60 / 1.90 / 2.40 to 3.00

10%

1.60 / 1.90 / 2.40 to 5.00

10%

 

 

 

 

3.00 to 5.00

20%

5.00 to 8.00

20%

Above
5.00

30%

Above
8.00

30%

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

2.2 Surcharge on income tax : No surcharge is payable by non-corporate assessees. Hitherto, companies were required to pay surcharge at 10% of the tax if their total income exceeded Rs.1 crore. This rate of surcharge is now reduced to 7.5% of the tax from A.Y. 2011-12. Foreign companies will continue to pay surcharge of 2.5% of the tax as in the earlier years. So far as Dividend Distribution Tax and Minimum Alternative Tax (MAT) are concerned, the rate of surcharge is reduced from 10% to 7.5% of the tax w.e.f. 1-4-2010 (A.Y. 2011-12). No surcharge is payable on Tax Deducted at Source (TDS). Similarly, no surcharge is payable by a Co-operative society, Artificial Juridical Person and Firm (including Limited Liability Partnership (LLP).

2.3 Education cess : As in earlier years, Education Cess of 3% (including 1% for higher education cess) on Income-tax and surcharge (if applicable) is payable by all assessees. However, no Education Cess is to be collected from TDS or TCS from payments to all corporate and non-corporate resident assessees. If tax is deducted on payments to (i) Foreign Companies, (ii) Non-residents or (iii) on Salary Payments, Education Cess at 3% of the tax and surcharge (if applicable) is to be applied.

2.4 MAT : Rate of Tax on Book Profits u/s.115JB is increased from 15% to 18% from A.Y. 2011-12. Surcharge of 7.5% on this tax (if total income exceeds Rs.1 cr.) and Education Cess of 3% on total tax and surcharge will also be payable.

    3. Tax Deduction at Source (TDS) :
Some significant changes are made in the provisions relating to TDS. These are discussed below.

3.1  Surcharge and Education Cess on TDS :
As stated earlier, while deducting TDS, the tax deductor has not to add surcharge or education cess to the tax deducted from payments to Residents under various provisions of the Income-tax Act. Similarly, while collecting tax at source u/s. 206C from certain income, no surcharge or education cess is to be collected. There are only two exceptions as under :

    i) As regards TDS/TCS on payments/receipts from Foreign Companies, surcharge at 2.5% of tax and education cess at 3% of tax and surcharge is to be added to the amount of tax.

    ii) As regards payments made to Non-residents u/s.195, collection of tax from Non-residents u/s.206C and salary payments to employees u/s 192, only Education Cess at 3% of tax is to be added to the amount of tax.

3.2 Rates for TDS :
The rates of tax prescribed in Part II Schedule I of the Finance Act, 2010, for TDS on various payments are the same as prescribed in the Finance (No. 2) Act, 2009. It may be noted that S. 206AA inserted in the Income-tax Act by the Finance (No. 2) Act, 2009, has come into force from 1-4-2010. Under this Section, it is provided that wherever tax is to be deducted at source under the Income-tax Act (S. 192 to S. 196D), the tax deductor should obtain PAN of the deductee. If the deductee does not provide his/its PAN, the tax deductor should deduct tax at source at the higher of the following rates :
    i) Rate specified under the applicable Sections (192 to 196 D).

    ii) Rate specified in Part II of Schedule I to the Finance Act, 2010.

    iii) Rate of 20%.

It is also provided in S. 206AA that in the application u/s.197 for lower deduction of tax and in the declaration u/s.197A (Forms 15G or 15H), the PAN of the deductee should be given. If this is not done, this application/declaration will be invalid. Further, in all correspondence, bills, vouchers and other documents which are exchanged between the tax deductor and the deductee, the PAN should be mentioned. If the PAN provided by the deductee is invalid, for any reasons, the tax deductor will be considered to have deducted tax at lower rate if he has deducted tax at a rate lower than 20%. From this provision it is now evident that all Residents, Non-residents and Companies (including Foreign Companies) have to obtain PAN if TDS rates applicable to them is less than 20%. Otherwise, minimum rate of 20% for TDS will be applicable to them.

3.3 Threshold limits for TDS :

The threshold limits for TDS in respect of certain payments u/s.194B to u/s.194J have been revised upwards w.e.f. 1-7-2010 as given in Table 1 on the next page.

3.4 Interest on Late Payment of TDS :
S. 201(1A) has been amended w.e.f. 1-7-2010. The rates for payment of interest for delay in deduction of TDS and for delay in payment of TDS amount will be as under :
    Interest for late deduction of whole or part of TDS amount at 1% p.m. payable as at present will continue.

    Interest for late payment of whole or part of TDS amount will now be 1.5% p.m. instead of 1% p.m. as at present.


Section

Nature of payment

Present

New limit

 

 

(Rs.)

w.e.f. 1-7-2010

 

 

 

(Rs.)

 

 

 

 

194B

Winnings
from

 

 

 

lotteries or

 

 

 

crossword puzzle

5,000

10,000

 

 

 

 

194BB

Winnings
from

 

 

 

race horses

2,500

5,000

 

 

 

 

194C

Payment
to

 

 

 

contractors

 

 

 


For single

 

 

 

transaction

20,000

30,000

 


If aggregate

 

 

 

in F.Y.

 

 

 

exceeds

50,000

75,000

 

 

 

 

194D

Insurance

 

 

 

commission

5,000

20,000

 

 

 

 

194H

Commission

 

 

 

or brokerage

2,500

5,000

 

 

 

 

194I

Rent

1,20,000

1,80,000

 

 

 

 

194J

Fees
for

 

 

 

professional or

 

 

 

technical services

 

 

 

(aggregate)

20,000

30,000

 

 

 

 

    4. Exemptions and deductions :

4.1  Charitable trusts :
There are two main amendments relating to charitable trusts as under :
    i) S. 2(15) : S. 2(15) defining the expression ‘Charitable Purposes’ was amended by the Finance Act, 2008, w.e.f. 1-4-2009. Proviso to the Section added w.e.f. 1-4-2009 stated that ‘advancement of any other object of general public utility’ shall not be a charitable purpose if it involves the carrying on of any activity in the nature of trade, commerce or business, etc. Now, by amendment of this Section, a second proviso is added w.e.f. 1-4-2009 to clarify that the above first proviso shall not apply to a charitable trust if the aggregate of the receipts from trade, commerce, business, etc. is Rs.10 lacs or less in any financial year. The effect of this amendment will, therefore, be that in a particular year when the receipts from such activities are more than Rs.10 lacs, the trust will not be considered as charitable trust. Normally, figure of receipts will be known only at the end of the financial year. Therefore, the question of tax liability will be known only at the end of the year. In the meantime if the trust has not paid advance tax and it is saddled with the tax liability due to this provision, it will have to suffer interest liability u/s.234B/234C. Moreover, if the trust has accepted donations and issued S. 80G cer-tificate to donors in the hope that its receipts from the above activities will be less than Rs.10 lacs, a question will arise whether the donors will get deduction u/s.80G in respect of such donations if the trust loses its exemption for non-compliance with the proviso to S. 2 (15). Consequential amendment in S. 80G has not been made to safeguard the position of a donor who has made donation to the trust without knowledge of these facts.

    ii) S. 12AA : S. 12AA(3) grants power to CIT to cancel registration granted to a charitable trust u/s.12AA if he is satisfied that the activities of the trust are not genuine or are not being car-ried out in accordance with the objects of the trust. The Allahabad High Court in the case of Oxford Acadamy for Career Development v. Chief CIT, (315 ITR 382) held that the CIT has no power to cancel registration granted to a trust prior to 1-10-2004 u/s.12A. Similar view has been taken by the Pune Tribunal in the case of Bharti Vidyapeeth v. ITO, 119 TTJ 261. The ratio of these and similar other decisions has now been reversed by amendment of S. 12AA(3) by extending the power of the CIT to cancel registration even to trusts registered u/s. 12A. This amendment comes into force w.e.f. 1-6-2010.

4.2 S. 10 (21) :
This Section provides for exemption to income of Scientific Research Association under certain circumstances. The expression ‘Scientific Research Association’ has now been replaced by the expression ‘Research Association’ w.e.f. 1-4-2011. The amendment only clarifies that the income from research in social science or statistical research will also be considered as research eligible for exemption. Consequential amendments are also made in S. 35, S. 80GGA, S. 139 and S. 143.

4.3 S. 10AA :
In the Finance (No. 2) Act 2009, this Section was amended to clarify that exemption u/s.10AA to income of an unit established in the SEZ will be allowed on the income worked out by applying the following formula :

Profits of the business of the SEZ unit x
Export turnover of SEZ unit
_____________________________________________

Total turnover of SEZ unit

This amendment was made last year w.e.f. A.Y. 2010- Prior to the amendment the denominator was with reference to ‘Total turnover of the business carried on by the assessee’. A number of representations were made to make the above formula effective from A.Y. 2006-07 as S. 10AA was inserted w.e.f. that year. In response to these representations, the above formula is now made effective from A.Y. 2006-07. In view of this, SEZ units established in 2005 onwards will get the benefit of this amendment with retrospective effect from A.Y. 2006-07.

    5. Taxation of non-residents :
S. 9(1)(v), (vi) and (vii) provides for situations where income by way of Interest, Royalty and Fees for Technical Services shall be deemed to accrue or arise in India. For the purpose of applying deeming provision contained in S. 9(1)(vii) for tax liability on fees for technical services in India, the Supreme Court in Ishikawajima-Harima Heavy Industries Ltd. v. DIT, (288 ITR 408) held that the services should be rendered in India as well as used in India. The ratio of this decision was found to be not in accordance with the legislative intent, and, therefore, a retrospective amendment was made in the Finance Act, 2007, by adding an Explanation in S. 9(2) w.e.f. 1-6-1976. In this Explanation it was provided that interest, royalty and fees for technical services shall be deemed to accrue or arise in India even if the non-resident has no residence or place of business or business connection in India.

Subsequently, the Karnataka High Court in the case of Jindal Thermal Power Company Ltd. v. DCIT, (182 Taxman 252 and 225 CTR 220) held that even after the addition of the above explanation, income form services rendered outside India cannot be considered as accruing or arising in India. In order to reverse the effect of this judgment, the Explanation below S. 9(2) has now been amended with retrospective effect from 1-6-1976 to provide that the deeming fiction contained in the above provision shall apply whether or not the non-resident has a residence or place of business or business connection in India and whether or not the non-resident renders services in India.


    6. Business income :

Some concessions are provided by amendments of S. 35, S. 35AD, S. 40, S. 44AB, S. 44AD, S. 44BB and S. 44DA. These are discussed below :

6.1  S. 35 :
    i) S. 35(1)(ii) — At present, weighted deduction of 125% is allowable in respect of sums paid to a scientific research association or to a university, college or other institution, which is notified and approved under this Section. This deduction is now increased to 175% of the sum paid w.e.f. A.Y. 2011-12.

    ii) S. 35(2AA) — At present, weighted deduction of 125% is allowed in respect of payments to National Laboratory, University or Indian Institute of Technology in respect of approved programmes of Scientific Research. This deduction is now increased to 175% of the amount so paid w.e.f. A.Y. 2011-12.

    iii) S. 35(2AB) — At present, weighted deduction of 150% is allowable to companies engaged in the business of biotechnology or manufacture of articles or things, other than items mentioned in the Eleventh Schedule, in respect of scientific research expenditure (excluding cost of land or building) on an approved in-house research and development facility. This deductions has now been increased to 200% of such expenditure w.e.f. A.Y. 2011-12.

    iv) S. 35(1)(iii) — At present, weighted deduction of 125% is allowed in respect of contribution for research in social science or statistical research carried out by approved university, college or institution. This benefit is extended to contribution to approved research association carrying on such research w.e.f. A.Y. 2011-12.

    v) S. 80GGA — At present, deduction is allowed for donations to an approved university, college or institution for research in social science or statistical research. This benefit is now extended to donation to an approved research association undertaking research in social science or statistical research w.e.f. A.Y. 2011-12.

6.2 S. 35AD :
    i) This Section was inserted by the Finance (No.2) Act, 2009, effective from A.Y. 2010-11. In the last year’s budget the Finance Minister had stated that the Government would like to replace profit-linked incentives by investment-linked incentives. Introduction of S. 35AD was the first step taken last year. The benefit of 100% deduction of specified capital expenditure (other than land, goodwill and financial instruments) in certain specified businesses was introduced last year. The scope of this Section is now enlarged by making certain amendments effective from A.Y. 2011-12.

    ii) At present, the benefit of this Section is available to specified businesses of setting up and Operating Cold Chain Facilities, Warehousing Facilities for storage of Agricultural Products and Laying and Operating a Cross-Country Natural Gas, Crude or

Petroleum Net work. This benefit is now extended to the following businesses which commence operations on or after 1-4-2010 :
    a. building and operating, anywhere in India, a new hotel of two-star or above category as classified by the Central Government.
    b. building and operating, anywhere in India, a new hospital with at least 100 beds for patients.
    c. Developing and building a housing project under the scheme for slum redevelopment or rehabilitation framed by the Central or State Government and notified by the CBDT in accordance with the prescribed guidelines.

    iii) S. 35AD(3) is amended w.e.f. A.Y. 2011-12 to provide that, if deduction is claimed and allowed in respect of capital expenditure of specified business under this Section for any assessment year, then no deduction will be available under Chapter VIA (Part C) in that or any subsequent assessment year.

    iv) Simultaneously, S. 80A(7) as inserted from A.Y. 2011-12 now provides that if deduction is granted under any provisions of Part C of Chapter VIA in respect of income of any business specified u/s.35AD for any assessment year, no deduction shall be allowed u/s.35AD in relation to such specified business for the same or any other assessment year.

This makes it evident that the assessee has option to claim benefit of S. 35AD or benefit under any other provision of the Income-tax Act.


6.3 S. 40(a)(ia) :

    i) At present, in respect of expenditure on payment of any interest, commission, brokerage, rent, royalty, fees for professional services or technical services to a resident, deduction is not allowed, in computing income from business or profession, if tax is not deducted at source, as required under the Income-tax Act, and paid before the end of the relevant previous year. In order to remove hardships caused by this provision, the Section has been amended w.e.f. A.Y. 2010-11. According to this amendment, if the TDS amount is deposited with the Government before the due date for filing the return of income i.e., 31st July or 30th September, the deduction will not be denied.

    ii) Further, if the tax is deducted before the end of the relevant previous year or after that date and paid after the due date for filing the return for the relevant year, deduction for the expenditure will be allowed in the subsequent year when the TDS amount is deposited with the Government.

    iii) Since this provision is applicable from A.Y. 2010-11, assessees who have not deducted and/or deposited the TDS amount on such expenditure before 31-3-2010, can now deduct and/or deposit the same before the due date for filing the return of income for A.Y. 2010-11 (i.e., 31-7-2010 or 30-9-2010). It is possible for the assessee to take the view that this provision is applicable to earlier assessment years in view of the Supreme Court decision in the case of CIT v. Alom Extrusions Ltd., (319 ITR 306).

6.4 S. 44AB — Tax Audit :

    The existing threshold limit of total sales/ turnover/gross receipts for the purpose of tax audit u/s.44AB in the case of a person carrying on business or profession was fixed in 1984 w.e.f. A.Y. 1985-86 at Rs.40 lacs (Business) and Rs.10 lacs (Profession).

This has now been increased w.e.f. A.Y. 2011-12 as under :

    Business    —    Rs.60 lacs
    Profession    —    Rs.15 lacs

    ii) Consequential amendment is made in S. 271B providing for penalty for non-compliance with the provisions of S. 44AB. At present, if an assesee fails to get his accounts audited or to furnish audit report as provided in S. 44AB, he is liable to pay penalty u/s.271B at the rate of ½% of total sales, turnover or gross receipts, subject to a maximum of Rs.1.00 lac. This limit of maximum penalty is now enhanced to Rs.1.50 lacs from A.Y. 2011-12.

6.5    S. 44AD — Presumptive taxation of business profits :
This Section was inserted in place of old S. 44AD and S. 44AF w.e.f. A.Y. 2011-12 by the Finance (No. 2) Act, 2009. Under this Section, an eligible assessee having business income below Rs.40 lacs, had option to be assessed on an income by applying rate of 8% of gross turnover/receipts. This Section is now amended by increasing the limit of gross turnover/receipts from Rs.40 lacs to Rs.60 lacs from A.Y. 2011-12.

6.6 S. 44BB and S. 44DA :
S. 44BB deals with computation of presumptive income from services provided to the business of exploration, etc. of mineral oils. Under this Section, it is provided that 10% of the gross receipts of a non-resident engaged in providing such services in connection with prospecting for, or extraction or production of mineral oil shall be deemed to be income of the non-resident. For this purpose, the non-resident is not required to maintain books of accounts. The Section is now amended, effective from A.Y. 2011-12, to provide that this benefit will not now be available to a non-resident rendering technical services through a permanent establishment in India. In other words, such non-resident will now be governed by S. 44DA which provides for determination of income of such assessees having income from royalty or fees from technical services through a permanent establishment of the non-resident in India. This amendment will nullify the effect of the decision of the Calcutta ITA Tribunal in the case of DCIT v. Schlumbrger Seaco Inc., 50 ITD 348. Consequential amendment is also made in S. 44DA.


    7. Income from other sources (Gifts) :

7.1    S. 56(2)(vii) :
    i) In the Finance (No. 2) Act, 2009, S. 56(2)(vii) treating any sum of money received as gift from a non-relative by an Individual or HUF (specified assessee) as income from other sources was amended. Under this amendment, this concept was extended to gifts and deemed gifts received in kind on or after 1-10-2009. In other words, w.e.f. 1-10-2009, any sum of money (exceeding, in aggregate, Rs.50,000), any immovable property, (value exceeding Rs.50,000) or movable property viz. (i) shares and securities,
    jewellery, (iii) archaeological collections, (iv) drawings, paintings, sculptures or (v) any work of art (value exceeding Rs.50,000) received as gift or deemed gift from a non-relative, is taxable as income from other sources.

    ii) Under this Section, if immovable property (land or building) is received as gift by a specified assessee from a non-relative, the fair market value is to be considered as provided in S. 50C (i.e., stamp duty valuation). The amendment made last year also provided that if an immovable property was purchased by a specified assessee, from a non-relative, on or after 1-10-2009, at a price below the stamp duty valuation, the difference will be considered as a gift and taxed as income. This provision has now been reversed by amendment of this Section. It is now provided that if such immovable property is purchased on or after 1-10-2009, at a price below the stamp duty valuation, the difference will not be taxable u/s.56(2)(vii).

    iii) Further, it is now clarified that the ‘property’ received in kind on or after 1-10-2009, by an individual or HUF, should be a ‘Capital Asset’. The effect of this amendment will be that S. 56(2)(vii) will not apply if the specified assessee receives stock-in-trade, raw materials, consumable goods, personal effects, etc. as gift from a non-relative.

    iv) Another amendment in the Section provides that the property received in kind will now include ‘Bullion’ on or after 1-6-2010.

    v) It may be noted that for determination of fair market value of movable property u/s.56(2)(vii) the CBDT has framed Rules 11U and 11UA by Notification No. 23/2010 of 8-4-2010, effective from 1-10-2009.

7.2  S. 56(2)(viia) — New Section :
New S. 56(2)(viia) is inserted w.e.f. 1-6- 2010. This Section extends the concept of a gift or a deemed gift being considered as Income from Other Sources in the case of a Firm (including LLP) or a closely held non- listed company w.e.f. 1- 6-2010. The provisions of this new Section can be briefly stated as under :
(i)    The Section comes into force w.e.f. 1-6-2010.
    ii) The Section applies to any firm (including LLP) or a private limited company as well as non-listed public limited company (specified assessee).

    iii) Under this Section, if a specified assessee receives any shares of a private or public unlisted company from any person, without consideration, the fair market value of which exceeds Rs.50,000, the whole of the aggregate fair market value of such shares shall be considered as income from other sources of the recipient.

    iv) If the specified assessee purchases such shares of a private or public unlisted company from any person at a price which is less than the fair market value of such shares, and if the difference between the fair market value and the purchase price is more than Rs.50,000, such difference will be considered as income of the specified assessee under this Section.

    v) It may be noted that this Section is applicable even if shares of unlisted companies are acquired as stock-in-trade.

    vi) For the above purpose, fair market value of the shares of a private or public unlisted com-pany will have to be determined as provided in Rules 11U and 11UA notified by the CBDT by Notification No. 23/2010, dated 8-4-2010.

    vii) It may be noted that this Section will not apply to shares received by a specified assessee by way of a transaction not regarded as transfer under the following Sections :

    a) S. 47(via) — Transfer of shares in an In-dian company in a scheme of amalgama-tion between two foreign companies.
    b) S. 47(vic) — Transfer of shares in an Indian company by demerged foreign company
to the resulting foreign company.
    c) S. 47(vicb) — Transfer on reorganisation of two co-operative banks.
    d) S. 47(vicd) — Transfer or issue of shares by the resulting company in a scheme of demerger to shareholders of demerged company.
    e) S. 47(vii) — Transfer by a shareholder, in a scheme of amalgamation, of shares held by him in the amalgamating company.
    
viii) It may be noted that the above exceptions do not cover the following transactions which are not considered as transfers u/s.47 :
    a) S. 47(iv) and (v) — Transfer of shares by a holding company to a 100% subsidiary or vice versa.
    b) S. 47(vi) and (vib) — Transfer of shares in a scheme of amalgamation of two Indian companies or by demerged company to the resulting company.
    c) S. 47(xiii) and (xiv) — Transfer of shares by a firm or a proprietary concern when the firm or proprietary concern is con-verted into a company.
    d) S. 47(xiiib) — Transfer of shares on conversion of a non-listed company is converted into LLP.
    e) Transfer of shares by a firm on conversion into LLP.

In view of the fact that there is no specific exemption granted to the above transactions, the transfer of shares of private or public unlisted companies held by the transferor to a firm, LLP or private/public unlisted company under a scheme of amalgamation, demerger or conversion at a value below the fair market value may attract the provisions of S. 56(2)(viia).

7.3 It may be noted that the Assessing Officer is now given power to refer the question of determination of fair market value of any property covered u/s.56(2)(vii) or 56(2)(viia) to a Valuation Officer. For this purpose, S. 142A(1) has been amended w.e.f. 1-7-2010.

7.4 S. 49(4) is amended w.e.f. 1-6- 2010 to provide that when the specified assessee is charged to tax u/s.56(2)(viia) on the fair market value of the shares of any unlisted company received by it without consideration, the cost of acquisition of such shares in the hands of the specified assessee, for the computation of capital gain u/s.48, shall be the fair market value of such shares adopted for computation of income from other sources. Similarly, if such shares are purchased by the specified assessee at a price below the fair market value, the difference in the value treated as income u/s. 56(2)(viia), shall be added to the actual cost of such shares for computing capital gains u/s.48.

    8. Valuation rules :
As stated above, the CBDT has issued a Notification No. 23/2010 on 8-4-2010 prescribing Rules 11U and 11UA for determination of fair market value for movable properties received as gifts or purchasedat a value below the fair market value which is taxable as income from other sources u/s.56(2)(vii) or 56(2)(viia). These Rules have come into force on 1-10-2009. Briefly stated these Rules are as under :

(i)    Valuation of jewellery :
    a) The fair market value of the jewellery shall be estimated to be the price which it would fetch if sold in the open market on the valuation date. If the jewellery is purchased from a registered dealer, the invoice value of the jewellery shall be the fair market value.

    b) In any other case, the assessee should obtain a report of the registered valuer about the fair market value.

    ii) Valuation of archeological collections, drawings, paintings, sculptures or any work of art :

    a) The fair market value shall be the price which it would fetch if sold in the open market.

    b) If the assessee has purchased the asset from a registered dealer, the invoice value shall be the fair market value. In other cases, the assessee should obtain a report of the registered valuer in respect of the fair market value.

    iii) Valuation of shares and securities :
    a. In the case of quoted shares and securities, the fair market value shall be determined as under :

  •     If the quoted shares and securities are purchased through any recognised stock ex-change, the fair market value of such shares and securities shall be the transaction value as recorded in such stock exchange.
  •     If these shares and securities are purchased in a manner other than through recognised stock exchange, the fair market value of the same shall be the lowest price of such shares and securities quoted on the stock exchange on the valuation date or the lowest price quoted on the immediately preceeding date if there is no quotation as on the valuation date.


    b. The fair market value of unquoted equity shares shall be determined in the following manner :

The fair market value of unquoted equity shares =(A-L) x (PV)
                                                                               _____________  
                                                                                       (PE)
Where,
    A =  Book value of the assets in the balance sheet as reduced by any amount paid as advance tax under the Income-tax Act and any amount shown in the balance sheet including the debit balance of the profit and loss account or the profit and loss appropriation account which does not represent the value of any asset.

    L = Book value of liabilities shown in the bal-ance sheet but not including the following amounts :

    i) the paid-up capital in respect of equity shares;

    ii) the amount set apart for payment of dividends on preference shares and equity shares where such dividends have not been declared before the date of transfer at a general body meeting of the company;

    iii) reserves, by whatever name called, other than those set apart towards depreciation;

    iv) credit balance of the profit and loss account;

    v) any amount representing provision for taxation, other than amount paid as advance tax under the Income-tax Act, to the extent of the excess over the tax payable with reference to the book profits in accordance with the law applicable thereto;

    vi) any amount representing provisions made for meeting liabilities, other than ascertained liabilities;

    vii) any amount representing contingent liabilities other than arrears of dividends payable in respect of cumulative preference shares.

PV    = the paid-up value of such equity shares.
PE    = Total amount of paid-up equity share capital
as shown in balance sheet.

   c) The assessee shall obtain a report of the registered valuer or a merchant banker in respect of the fair market value of unquoted shares and securities other than equity shares in a unlisted company. Such value should be the price which such shares or securities would fetch if sold in the open market.

    9. Conversion of a Company into Limited Liability Partnership (LLP) :

9.1  New S. 47(xiiib) :
New S. 47(xiiib) has been inserted w.e.f. A.Y. 2011-12 which provides that when a private or public unlisted company is converted into an LLP, exemption from capital gain on such conversion will be granted. Similarly, exemption from capital gain will also be granted on conversion of shares held by the shareholder in the company into his capital account on conversion of the company into LLP. There are, however, certain conditions for grant of such exemption. These conditions are as under :

    i) All the assets and liabilities of the company should be transferred to the LLP.

    ii) All the shareholders of the company should become partners of the LLP and their contribution as well as profit sharing ratio in the LLP should be in the same proportion in which they held shares in the company.

    iii) Shareholders of the company should not receive any consideration or benefit other than by way of share of profit and capital contribution in the LLP.

    iv) The aggregate profit sharing ratio to the ex-tent of 50% or more of the shareholders of the company should continue in the LLP for a period of 5 years.

    v) The total sales, turnover or gross receipts in the business of the company in any of the three 3 preceeding years should not exceed Rs.60 lacs.

    vi) The partners of the LLP should not withdraw the accumulated profits (including Reserves) of the company for a period of 3 years after the conversion.

9.2 S. 47A :
This is also a new Section inserted w.e.f. A.Y. 2011-12 to provide that, if any of the above conditions of S. 47(xiiib) be are violated during the specified period of 3 years or 5 years (as may be applicable), the tax on capital gain exempted u/s.47(xiiib) will be payable in the year in which any of the conditions are violated. This tax will be as under :

    i) In the case of transfer of assets and liabilities of the company to the LLP, the tax on capital gain will be payable by the LLP and

    ii) In the case of conversion of shares held in the company to capital in the LLP, the tax on capital gain will be payable by the shareholder.

9.3 It may be noted that several other amendments, which are consequential to the above provisions, have been made. These provisions are as under :

    i) S. 32 : This Section is amended to provide that the aggregate depreciation allowable to the converted company and the LLP shall not exceed the total depreciation allowable in the year of conversion. Such depreciation shall be apportioned between the two entities in the ratio of number of days for which the assets are used by them.

    ii) S. 35DDA : The benefit of amortisation for VRS payments u/s.35DDA will be available to the LLP for the unexpired period.

    iii) S. 43 : It is now provided in S. 43(6) that, if the company is having depreciable assets and such a company is converted into an LLP, the WDV of Block of Assets in the case of the LLP will be the same as in the case of the company. Further, actual cost of the capital asset u/s.43(1) in the hands of the LLP shall be taken as ‘Nil’ in case deduction of the entire cost is allowed to the converted company u/s.35AD.

    iv) S. 49 : Under S. 42 of the LLP Act, share of a partner of an LLP is a transferable right i.e., capital asset. It is now provided u/s.49(2AAA) that the cost of such right of the partner in the LLP shall be the same as the cost of acquisition to him of the shares of the converted company.

    v) S. 72A : On conversion of a company into an LLP, the accumulated losses and unabsorbed depreciation in the case of the company will be allowed to be carried forwarded in the hands of the LLP and will be set off against its income. However, if any of the conditions of S. 47(xiiib) are violated in any year, the benefit allowed by way of carry forward and set-off of losses and unabsorbed depreciation will be deemed to have been wrongly allowed and will become taxable in that year.

    vi) S. 115JAA : In the case of the company, if it has paid tax on book profits u/s.115JA/115JB and the company is entitled to the benefit of carry forward of MAT Credit u/s.115JAA, it is now provided that this MAT Credit will not be available to the LLP on such conversion of the company into the LLP.

9.4 From reading the above conditions, it is evident that the condition No. (v) stated in para 9.1 above is very harsh inasmuch as the benefit of conversion of a company will not be available to all private companies and unlisted public companies. The benefit of the Section can be enjoyed only by small companies. When the LLP Act was passed, this was never the intention of the Parliament that a company having turnover or gross receipt exceeding Rs.60 lacs will be made liable to pay tax under the Income-tax Act if it is converted into an LLP. S. 56 and S. 57 read with Schedules 3 and 4 of the LLP Act already provide that if such companies have taken secured loans, they cannot be converted into LLP. This ensures that large-sized companies are not converted into LLP. By introducing a cap on the sales, turnover or gross receipts, the purpose of the LLP Act to encourage conversion of existing companies into LLP will be defeated.

9.5 In the Explanatory Memorandum attached to the Finance (No. 2) Bill, 2009, it was stated that since partnership firm and LLP are being treated as equivalent, the conversion of partnership firm into LLP will have no tax implications if the rights and obligations of the partners remain the same after the conversion and if there is no transfer of any asset or liability after conversion. It was further stated that if there was a violation of these conditions, the provisions of S. 45 will apply and capital gains will be payable. However, no specific provision has been made in the Income-tax Act granting such conditional exemption in the case of conversion of a partnership firm into an LLP in the Finance (No. 2) Act, 2009 or in the Finance Act, 2010. In the absence of such a specific provision granting exemption similar to S. 47(xiii), S. 47(xiiib) or S. 47(xiv), the existing partnership firm will hesitate to convert itself into LLP.

9.6 It appears that the Government has only made a half-hearted attempt while granting tax exemption on conversion of a company into an LLP. It has not given due consideration to the following issues :

    i) Exemption on conversion of a partnership firm into an LLP is not specifically provided.

    ii) By putting a cap of Rs.60 lacs on total sales, turnover or gross receipts, the benefit of such conversion is restricted to very tiny companies.

    iii) The benefit of exemption/deduction available to the company u/s.10A, u/s.10AA, u/s.10B, u/s.10C, u/s.35A, u/s.35AB, u/s.35D, u/s.35DD, u/s.80IA, u/s.80IB, u/s.80IC, u/s.80ID, u/s.80IE, etc. for the unexpired period has not been granted to the LLP on conversion.

    iv) Proposed S. 56(2)(viia) provides that if a firm or a closely held company receives shares of another closely held company, the difference between the fair market value of such shares and the cost in the hands of the recipient firm or company, will be deemed to be income from other sources of the recipient. Provision is made to exempt certain transfers under a scheme of amalgamation or demerger u/s.47(via), (vic), (vicb), (vid) or (vii) from the provisions of this Section. No exemption is granted to transfer of shares in closely held company when a company is converted into LLP u/s.47(xiiib), or a firm is converted into LLP or a firm or proprietary concern is converted into a company u/s. 47(xiii) and (xiv), or a holding Company transfers to 100% subsidiary or vice versa u/s.47(iv) or (v) or on transfer in amalgamation or in demerger u/s.47(vi) and (vib).

9.7 The question of levy of stamp duty on transfer of assets of the company to the LLP has also not been considered. This is an issue which will have to be considered by the State Governments. This is possible only if specific recommendation is made by the Central Government for grant of exemption from stamp duty.

9.8 Unless these and several other related issues are amicably resolved, the new provisions for LLP will not become popular. Therefore, a comprehensive study about the various issues arising from conversion of a firm or company into LLP should be made by the Central Government as well as by the State Governments if they really want the alternate business model of LLP to become more popular.

    Chapter VIA deductions :
A new S. 80CCF is inserted and following Sections are amended as under :

10.1 New S. 80CCF — Infrastructure bonds :
This new Section comes into force from A.Y. 2011-12 Under this Section an Individual or HUF will be entitled to claim deduction from total income up to Rs.20,000 invested in long-term infrastructure bonds to be notified by the Central Government. This deduction will be over and above deduction upto Rs.1 lac allowed u/s.80C. This benefit will be available for any such investment made during the accounting year 2010-11 and onwards.

10.2    S. 80D — Deduction for Health Insurance Premium :
This Section is amended w.e.f. A.Y. 2011-12. It is now provided that the benefit of deduction under this Section will now be available for any contribution made to a Central Government Health Scheme. This will be besides deduction for Medi-claim Insurance Premium within the existing limits provided in this Section. This will benefit the Government employees and retired Government employees.

10.3    S. 80IB(10) — Development of housing projects :
    i) S. 80IB(10) has been amended effective from A.Y. 2010-11 (Accounting Year 2009-10). At present, the deduction under this Section is available in respect of profits derived from developing specified residential housing project if the same is completed within a period of 4 years from the end of the financial year in which the project is approved. This position will continue in respect of projects approved between 1-4-2004 and 31-3-2005.

    ii) In respect of projects approved on or after 1-4-2005, the period for completion of the project is now extended to 5 years by amendment of this Section.

    iii) Further, the existing limit of built-up area for shops and other commercial establishments in the residential housing project is now increased from A.Y. 2010-11. At present, this limit is 5% of the aggregate built-up area of the housing project or 2500 sq.ft., whichever is less. This limit is now revised to 3% of the aggregate built-up area of the housing project or 5000 sq.ft., whichever more. The Explanatory Memorandum to the Finance Bill, 2010, states that this benefit will be available to housing projects approved on or after 1-4-2005, which are pending for completion, in respect of their income relating to A.Y. 2010-11 and subsequent years.

10.4    S. 80ID — Deduction for hotels or convention centres :
Under this Section, 100% deduction for profits derived by specified hotels or convention centres in specified places is available for a period of 5 years if such hotels start functioning or such convention centres are constructed during the period 1-4-2007 to 31-3-2010. To provide some more time for these facilities to be set up in the light of the Commonwealth Games to be held in October, 2010, the period for start of such hotels or completion of construction of such convention centres has been extended from 31-3-2010 to 31-7-2010.

    11. Settlement Commission :
The following amendments are made in S. 245A, S. 245C and S. 245D(4A) of the Income-tax Act and S. 22A and S. 22D of the Wealth-tax Act, w.e.f. 1-6-2010.

    i) S. 245A : At present, the definition of ‘Case’ excludes proceedings for assessment and reassessment resulting from search or resulting from requisition of books of account, other documents or assets. This definition is now amended to include such cases of search or requisition of books, etc. Further, it is provided that proceedings for assessment or reassessment for any relevant assessment year shall be deemed to have commenced on the date of issue of notice initiating such proceedings and concluded on the date on which assessment is made.

    ii) S. 245C : At present, an application for settlement of a case can be filed if the additional amount of Income-tax payable on the income disclosed in the application exceeds Rs.3 lacs. It is now provided that in the case of a search or requisition of books, etc. such application can only be made if the additional amount of Income-tax payable on the income disclosed in the application exceeds Rs.50 lacs. However, in other cases, the limit is increased from Rs.3 lacs to Rs.10 lacs.

    iii) S. 245D(4A) : At present, the Settlement Commission can pass order of settlement within 12 months from the end of the month in which application is made to the Settlement Commission. This time limit is increased to 18 months in cases of applications made on or after 1-6-2010.

    iv) S. 22A and S. 22D of the Wealth-tax Act : Consequential amendments as in S. 245A and S. 245D(4A) are made in the Wealth Tax also.

    12. Other amendments :

12.1    S. 203 and S. 206C — Certificate for TDS and TCS :
With computerisation in the Income-tax Department, it was proposed to dispense with the requirement to issue physical TDS/TCS certificates by tax deductor. Accordingly, it was provided in S. 203(3) and S. 206C(5) that the tax deductor/collector shall not be required to furnish certificates for TDS/TCS w.e.f. 1-4-2010. It appears that the Income-tax Department has not geared up to take up the responsibility of giving credit for TDS/TCS without verification of physical certificates. Therefore, these provisions in S. 203(3) and S. 206C(5) have now been deleted and the practice of furnishing TDS/TCS certificates by the tax deductor/ collector will continue even after 1-4-2010.

12.2    S. 256 and S. 260A — Reference/Appeal to High Court :
Various High Courts, including the Full Bench of the Allahabad High Court, in the case of CIT v. Mohd. Farooq, 317 ITR 305, and the Bombay High Court in the case of CIT v. Grasim Industries Ltd., 225 CTR 127 held that the High Court had no power to condone the delay in filing reference application u/s.256 or appeal u/s.260A. To remedy this situation, S. 256 has been amended w.e.f. 1-6-1981 and S. 260A has been amended w.e.f. 1-10-1998, giving power to the High Court to admit belated reference applications as well as appeals if it is satisfied that there was sufficient cause for delay in filing such reference applications or appeals.

Similar amendments are also made in S. 27 and S. 27A of the Wealth Tax Act granting similar power to the High Courts with retrospective effect.

12.3    S. 282B — Allotment of Document Identification Number :
Every Income-tax Authority is required  to allot computer-generated Document Identification Number (DIN) in respect of every notice, order, letter or any correspondence issued by him/received by him to/from any other Income-tax Authority or to/from assessees or to/from any other person, effective from 1-10-2010. The implementation of this provision is now postponed to 1-7-2011.

    13. Computation of income of General Insurance Companies :
The First Schedule to the Income-tax Act (Rule 5) provides for computation of profits and gains of general insurance companies. This provision is now amended as under effective from A.Y. 2011-12 :
    
i) Any gain or loss on realisation of investments would alone be taxable/deductible. This will be the position even if such gain or loss is included in the profit and loss account or not. Therefore, gain or loss on revaluation of investments will not be considered for determination of taxable income.

ii) Further, provision for diminution in the value of investments i.e., unrealised loss or loss on revaluation of investments, which is debited to the profit and loss account will be added back in computing the taxable income.

This amendment will bring welcome relief for general insurance companies as unrealised gains on investments will not be taxed from A.Y. 2011-12.

    14 . To sum up :
From the above analysis of the Finance Act, 2010, it will be noticed that about 20 important amendments have been made in the Income-tax and Wealth-tax Acts. Compared to earlier Finance Acts, this number can be considered as insignificant. As mentioned earlier, these amendments have reduced the burden of direct taxes this year by about 26,000 crores. To this extent we can give credit to our Finance Minister.

The concept of treating gifts as income of the donee is being enlarged every year and this trend has continued this year also. Further, when the concept of Limited Liability Partnership was recognised in our country as an alternate business model, by passing a separate LLP Act in 2008, it was believed that all-out efforts will be made to encourage existing partnerships and unlisted companies to convert themselves into this new business model without any tax liability. However, even after two years of this legislation, no major steps have been taken either by the Central Government for the reforms of tax laws or by the State Governments for the matter of concession in stamp duty. In the 2009 budget and in the 2010 budget, only some half-hearted steps are taken which are not likely to encourage the business community to opt for this alternate business model.

The Income-tax Act, 1961, came into force on 1-4-1962. We have lived with this Act for about 5 decades. It will complete 50 years of its existence and will celebrate its Golden Jubilee next year. During this journey of 5 decades, this Act has suffered with innumerable amendments. Many of these amendments have been made with retrospective effect. Most of these retrospective amendments were made to reverse the decisions of ITA Tribunals, High Courts and the Supreme Court. These amendments have complicated our tax structure to such an extent that the successive Governments have been promising that they would like to introduce tax reforms and enact such tax laws which lay taxpayers can understand. Several committees were appointed for this purpose and attempts were made to draft simple tax laws. None of these attempts have succeeded in the past. Now, it appears that the present Finance Minister is serious about replacing the present direct tax laws and indirect tax laws by new legislation. This is evident from paras 25 and 26 of his budget speech delivered in the Parliament on 26-2-2010. These two paras read as under :

Tax reforms :
“25. I am happy to inform the Honourable Members that the process for building a simple tax system with minimum exemptions and low rates designed to promote voluntary compliance, is now nearing completion. On the Direct Tax Code the wide-ranging discussions with stakeholders have been concluded. I am confident that the Government will be in a position to implement the Direct Tax Code from April, 2011.”

“26. On Goods and Services Tax, we have been focussing on generating a wide consensus on its design. In November, 2009 the Empowered Committee of the State Finance Ministers placed the first discussion paper on GST in the public domain. The Thirteenth Finance Commission has also made a number of significant recommendations relating to GST, which will contribute to the ongoing discussions. We are actively engaged with the Empowered Committee to finalise the structure of GST as well as the modalities of its expeditious implementation. It will be my earnest endeavour to introduce GST along with the DTC in April, 2011.”

Let us hope that new Direct Tax Code in its revised form and GST system of collecting indirect taxes are brought into force from April, 2011. For this purpose, the legislative process will have to be expedited. At the same time, all members of the Parliament will have to co-operate with the Government in passing this legislation well in time before the end of 2010. Let us also hope that with this legislation the tax laws and procedures are simplified and tax litigation is considerably reduced. The new law should be such that a lay tax-payer can understand the same and cost of the compliance is reduced. Further, the Government should ensure that no major amendments are made in this new legislation from time to time. The effort of the Government should be to provide a simple tax structure and an efficient non-corrupt tax administration.

GST : Practical approach for implementation

Lot has been said about GST and its implementation in India. We all wish implementation of GST to be :
G – Good

S – Simple

T – Transition

From various different and complex tax systems to one unified, stable and simple tax regime.

However one should consider the various practical difficulties in proper implementation of GST. The following are some of the important aspects which need consideration for effective implementation of GST in India.

(1) System upgrade :

    All over India different states have taken initiative at their own level for E-Governance and computerisation of Sales Tax or VAT-related work. As there is no proper customisation of the software developed, one cannot generate various analytical reports and information.

    Technology should be used in such a way that not only blue chip companies, but a small retailer also can use it for compliance. The system should be evolved in such a way that dealers and consultants are not required to visit offices for registration, return submission or allied work. Services of our I.T. Companies should be used in development and implementation of software for one of the finest reforms ever in India’s indirect taxation arena.

    In spite of amendments in procedural compliance in income-tax, the new system has been readily accepted by people and one is hoping the same on indirect tax front.

(2) Data transition from old tax system (VAT) to GST :

    Technology should be used for transition of data or master records of dealers from the old tax system to new tax system. It should be borne in mind that it has not been long when VAT was implemented. Exhaustive details relating to dealers have already been asked for and are available with the Department. Database of the dealer is updated on real-time basis. Since all the information of existing dealers is already available with the Sales Tax authorities, requirement of the same information again for GST would lead to duplication of work and wastage of time and energy. Dealers should be asked only to confirm the correctness of it.

    Smooth implementation of GST will bring in support and confidence of the dealers and the Department with the new tax system. They will be free from unwarranted paperwork and there would be least possibilities of commitment of any error and thereafter its rectification.

(3) Strategy for disposal of matters in old tax structure :

    At present assessments under the Bombay Sales Tax Act are still pending. Assessments for the period 1998-99 and onwards are still going at various offices. It is difficult to foresee what will happen in April 2010/or April 2011 when GST will be implemented. On implementation of GST we will have to deal with three different Acts :

    (1) Old tax system (e.g., BST in Maharashtra)

    (2) VAT (With effect from 1-4-2005 as in Maharashtra, for other)

    (3) Proposed GST

    A strategy should be developed for clearance of long pending assessments. Otherwise it would become a complex structure to deal with.

    Even at present for VAT in Maharashtra, following are the pending matters with respect to year 2005 i.e., first year of VAT implementation :

    (a) Advisory Visit

    (b) Business Audit

    (c) Refund Audit

    (d) Pending Assessments

    (e) Matters before various Appellate Authorities, Tribunal & High Court, etc.

(4) Training to staff of Departments :

    Government and bureaucrats are of the view that the dealer should be updated of various tax laws. But for proper functioning of tax system both i.e., dealer and Department staff should be well versed with the tax system.

    At the time of implementation of VAT, we have observed that the Tax Department which is supposed to answer the queries of dealers/practitioners is rather itself confused and raising so many queries.

    Aspects to be taken care of :

    Dealers and the Tax Consultants/Practitioners are required to comply with all the tax matters through the Departmental set-up.

    It has been seen in the current VAT regime that the dealer is the ultimate responsible person who needs to comply with the tax provisions, but what about the department staff. Proper training should be departed to the staff and officers of the Sales Tax Department about the Acts/Rules/Provisions.

    The officer should be fully aware of the new laws and provisions thereof. Many decisions are being taken at top level, but it is the duty of top-level management to percolate the new development to the juniors, staff and officials at various spread-out locations. It will develop the confidence of the Department in the new tax system. Accordingly advance training session should be held to groom the officers about new tax structure.

(5) Common platform :

    Just like income-tax, single software should be developed for all the states. This will help both the Government and Sales Tax authorities. Unless an appropriate model is evolved for maintaining status quo for tax administration, both taxpayer and administration will be at dilemma. The following are some of the advantages of common software platform :

    (a) Speedy data sharing from one state to another.

    (b) Control and monitor over inter-state transaction, imports and exports.

    (c) Fast cross-checking of transaction resulting in saving of time and money.

    (d) Will inculcate global business atmosphere.

    (e) Increase the free trade and movement of goods and services.

    (f) Curb the black money and off-the-record transaction.

    (g) Since PAN is the base for the registration records of all the dealers, information can easily be shared across various taxation structures such as (1) Direct Tax (2) Customs Duty (3) Excise Duty (4) Service Tax.

    This will also act as catalyst for the project undertaken by the Government of importing Unique Identification Number across the country.

    All this technological upgradation can be very well undertaken when we have the best of I.T. companies like TCS, Wipro, Infosys and many more.

(6) Collaborating with the various professionals :

Professional like, Chartered Accountants, Company Secretary, Cost Accountants, Tax Consultants, and Tax Practitioners should be made aware of the Acts, Rules, and various provisions. These are people or intermediary partners for the Government to communicate the problems of the taxation system properly to the last person of the chain in best of manner. Compliance with the requirement of income-tax has been improved because of the intermediary strong professional force. The same thing can be very well achieved on indirect taxation also. The following things can be done for this purpose :

1. Spreading awareness through various professional bodies in India like C.A., C.S., ICWAI, IIMS, educational institutes, etc.

2. Providing web-based platform for all the updates and FAQs about the tax system.

3. Organising programmes and seminars to update the masses about new tax levy, similar to the various programmes organised by the Ministry of Company Affairs (MCA) for the investor awareness programmes.

7) Uniform forms and compliance :

Dealer should have common forms to comply with the Sales Tax requirement. The same forms are available all over India for income-tax (e.g., ITR1, ITR2, and Pan Application, etc.), service tax (ST1, TR6 Challan, and STR, etc.), excise, customs and others, but this is not the case with local sales tax acts. Each state prescribes their own forms which acts as obstacle to simplification. When in case of Central Sales Tax Act we have Registration Forms, Quarterly Return Forms, C-Form, etc. of same from at all over state, then this is also possible for the local Sales Tax Act.

Along with dealers, professional, service providers, tax consultants will also be in much better position to perform their responsibilities.

For example, in some States at present we have Vat Audit Report of 2 or 3 pages and in another state like Maharashtra we have Vat Audit Report in Form 704 of nearly 80 pages.

It’s not about the number of pages but what is required is uniformity and simplicity in the compliance and procedural aspects of GST all over India.

8. Promoting awareness among public :

General public should be made aware of the new tax system to be implemented, well in advance. Sufficient time should be given to the public at large so as to understand and prepare them for the transition. Few suggestive steps for this :

(a) Advertise in print media
(b) Advertise through T.V.
(c) Advertise and propaganda through news and publications.
(d) Arranging seminars and conferences.
(e) Taking the corporate sector into confidence and sharing ideas directly with them.

Concluding :

It is recommended to the concerned authorities that hasty implementation of any tax system will hamper the future progress of tax structure. To ensure smooth transition to the new tax regime, it is necessary to assess the overall impact of the new tax structure on all facets of business and carry out requisite changes in a timely manner. Public mindset is ready for the change, only because they are thinking that something better will come in GST.

Hope the suggestions come helpful for better implementation of GST in transforming our economy from developing to developed one.

Marriage Registration: Presence of both parties to marriage before local Registrar not necessary: Hindu Marriage Act, section 8:

New Page 1

30 Marriage Registration: Presence of both parties to
marriage before local Registrar not necessary: Hindu Marriage Act, section 8:


Nishana Mol. N. vs Alappuzla Municipality & Anr

AIR 2009 Kerala 203

The question raised in this writ petition was whether both
the parties to a marriage have to be present in person before the authority for
registration of the marriage under the Common Rules.

The marriage of the petitioner was solemnized on 8.3.2009.
The couple submitted the memorandum for registration of their marriage,
prescribed under the Common Rules, before the local registrar. The petitioner
says that the certificate of marriage issued by the religious authority
concerned as document of proof of the marriage and other relevant materials were
produced along with the memorandum. The husband of the petitioner returned to a
foreign country where he works. The petitioner complains that the local
registrar was insisting on the presence of both the parties to the marriage for
registration.

The respondents submitted that the insistence on the presence
of both the parties to the marriage was only to exclude possible fraud.

The court observed that a record of marriages is kept so that
to a large extent disputes concerning solemnisation of marriages could be
avoided. Rule 6 of the Common Rules states that all marriages solemnised in the
state, after the commencement of the Rules, shall compulsorily be registered,
irrespective of the religion of the parties. Therefore, the Common Rules, in no
manner, deal with solemnisation of marriage but only provide for registration of
marriages which are solemnised otherwise. As regards a marriage solemnised as
per religious rites, a copy of the certificate of marriage issued by the
religious authority concerned may be a document of proof of the marriage.
According to Rule 9 (1) of the Common Rules, the parties to a marriage are
required to prepare a memorandum in a prescribed form and submit the same to the
local registrar within a period of forty-five days from the date of
solemnisation of their marriage. The memorandum for registration of the marriage
is required to be accompanied by certain documents and a prescribed registration
fee. Rule 10 provides for registration of a marriage after one year on payment
of a fine, etc. Rule 11 provides that on receipt of the memorandum, the local
registrar shall verify the entries in the memorandum for its accuracy and
completeness and enter the particulars thereof in the Register of Marriages
(Common), to be maintained in the prescribed form. Issuance of the certificate
of marriage, etc. follows. The Common Rules do not specifically provide for the
appearance of both the parties to the marriage before the local registrar for
the purpose of submitting the memorandum for registration of marriage or for any
other purpose. The provisions clearly show that the presence of both the parties
to the marriage is not necessary.

In view of the provisions in Rule 9 of the Common Rules, there was no
compulsion that both the parties to the marriage should be present before the
local registrar. The registration, under the Common Rules, cannot constitute a
marriage; such registration is intended only to evidence a marriage which has
been solemnised otherwise.

levitra

Hindu Law – Mother falls in the category of class I legal heir – cannot be denied the family pension: Jammu and Kashmir Hindu Succession Act, 1956

New Page 1

29 Hindu Law – Mother falls in the category of class I legal
heir – cannot be denied the family pension: Jammu and Kashmir Hindu Succession
Act, 1956


Maha Lakshmi Tikoo vs State Bank of India & Ors AIR 2009
Jammu and Kashmir 67

 

The son of the petitioner, late Shri Virender Kumar Tikoo,
who was working as a senior manager in the respondent bank and remained
unmarried during his life time, expired. The petitioner, being the sole legal
heir, was dependent on him. After the death of the son, the petitioner, who had
become a qualified member for the pension on the date of his death, she being
the sole dependent of her son, applied for grant of benefit of family pension.
The claim of the petitioner was rejected on the ground that under the rules,
only a widow/widower or the surviving children of the deceased employee are
entitled to this benefit.

The respondent bank had introduced the scheme of family
pension w.e.f. 1st January, 1987 by way of framing Rule 23(5) of the State Bank
of India Employees Pension Fund Rules. It is stated in the said rule that the
mother of a deceased employee is not entitled to claim the benefit of family
pension. It was further stated that the deceased Virender Kumar Tikoo had not
even nominated the petitioner for grant of terminal benefits like provident fund
and gratuity. It was thus stated that the petitioner was not entitled to family
pension.

The respondent bank also contended that the property of a
Hindu who has died intestate can devolve as per the provisions of the Act, but
pension was not covered by the term “property”, and as such, in this case, the
mother, who has been shown to be one of the legal heirs as per the Act, but not
included as such in the rules, cannot seek the benefit of family pension.

As per the list of heirs, being a relative specified in Class
I of the Schedule, the `mother’ has been kept on the same footing as that of
son, daughter, widow and other relatives.

The respondent bank, in its rules for family pension, has
excluded the mother from getting this benefit. The policy adopted in this
regard, i.e., excluding the mother from the list of legal heirs so far as grant
of pension is concerned, had been challenged by the petitioner as being a
violation of Art. 14 of the Constitution.

It was held that there was no rationale in excluding the
mother from the said list and denying her the benefit of family pension when she
is a class I legal heir under the Act. Thus, the rule framed by the respondent
bank in this regard was discriminatory and in violation of Art. 14 of the
Constitution and the provisions of the Act and the schedule attached thereto.

The nomination of the niece by the deceased employee would
not affect the right of the petitioner so far as getting the family pension was
concerned, because a nominee was only authorized to receive the amount for which
he/she has been nominated.

levitra

Co-operative Societies – Housing Society – Redevelopment: Minority members of co-operative society bound by the resolution passed by the majority: Co-operative Societies Act.

New Page 2

24 Co-operative Societies – Housing Society – Redevelopment:
Minority members of co-operative society bound by the resolution passed by the
majority: Co-operative Societies Act.


Girish Mulchand Mehta and Durga Jaishankar Mehta Vs. Mahesh
S. Mehta and Harini Co-op. Hsg. Soc. Ltd. & Ors

Appeal No. 338 of 2009 (unreported Bombay High Court)

Dated 10.12.2009

The respondent society entered into an agreement dated
7.5.2008 to demolish an existing old building and to develop the plot/ property
as agreed.

There is no dispute that the agreement provides a time bound
schedule: to complete the project within 18 months from the date of receipt of
the full commencement certificate from MCGM. It also provides that pending
construction, the developer has to provide alternate suitable residential
accommodation to the respective members. Out of the 12 members, 10 members have
already shifted to the premises provided by respondent society.

The appellants are the members who objected in the Special
General Body Meeting, dated 2.3.2009, by endorsing ‘not agreeable’. However, the
resolution was passed by a majority. This resolution remained unchallenged.

The dispute was pending before the Arbitrator as the society
was unable to handover the possession to the developer. As the relief claimed in
the petition could not be granted under Sec. 17 of the Act, the Society had
invoked Sec. 9 of the Arbitration Act in the given background. The Hon’ble High
Court allowed the petition of the respondent society by appointing a receiver.
Against the said order, the minority members had preferred the present appeal.

The Hon’ble Court held that the appellant minority members
were bound by the agreement between the developer and the society. The purpose
of the society which is governed and run in pursuance of the MCS Act is to have
cooperation from all its members to fulfil its aims and objectives as per the
bye-laws of the society. Therefore, merely because two members are objecting to
the said resolution, it in no way affects the special resolution passed by the
majority and the agreement entered into between the parties accordingly. The
parties are bound by the same. It was a well established position that once a
person becomes a member of the co-operative society, he loses his individuality
with the society and has no independent rights except those given to him by the
statute and the bye-laws. The member has to speak through the society or rather
the society alone can act and speaks for him qua the rights and duties of the
society as a body. So, as long as the resolutions passed by the general body of
the Respondent No. 2 Society were in force, and not overturned by a forum of
competent jurisdiction, the said decisions would bind the appellants.

Sec. 9 of the Act, as invoked in the present matter, was
basically against Respondent No. 1 Society, as in its reluctance, it was unable
to hand over the premises, and, therefore the necessary commencement certificate
could not be obtained to proceed and complete the construction within 18 months;
because the minority members were not cooperating. Any delay was not in the
interest of the parties as well all the society members. The society has no
objection if the relief as prayed was granted by way of appointing a receiver.
Thus

Sec. 9 was rightly invoked in aid of the main relief/claim
which was pending before the Arbitral Tribunal. The appellants were not parties
to the agreement in question. The society had entered into the said agreement,
where there was a clause of arbitration. At this stage, all the members are
bound by the same. The relief under Sec. 9 of the Act, therefore, was rightly
granted against the consenting society.

In the present case the majority decision/ resolution
followed by the agreement binds the society and its members under the law.
Hence, the receiver appointed to handover vacant possession to the developer for
demolition and redevelopment was upheld.

levitra

Carrier and Insurer – Liability: Carriers Act 1863 – sec 8 & 9

New Page 1

28 Carrier and Insurer – Liability: Carriers Act 1863 – sec 8
& 9


Maharashtra State Electricity Board (MSEB) and etc. vs P.B.
Salunke & Anr AIR 2009 Bombay 185.

The MSEB placed an order with M/s. Kirloskar Electric Co. for
supply of a transformer. The transformer was to be unloaded at Nandgaon Railway
Station and then transported to Aurangabad. The respondent, Shri Sanjay Salunke
had undertaken the contract of transporting the transformer. The MSEB insured
the operation of unloading the transformer and transporting it to the concerned
sub-station with the Government Insurance Fund. There was no privity of contract
between Mr. Salunke and the Government Insurance Fund (the defendants).

While unloading the transformer within the premises of
Nandgaon Railway Station, it toppled down from the trailer of Shri. Salunke and
was damaged. Thereafter, the transformer was sent back for repairs to Bangalore,
and M/s. Kirloskar Electric repaired it and sent it back. The MSEB contended
that due to negligence of the defendant, i.e., Mr. Salunke, it suffered loss
and, therefore, both the defendants, i.e., Mr. Salunke and the Government
Insurance Fund were liable to pay for the same.

The Hon’ble Court observed that under section 9 of the
Carriers Act, 1865, negligence on the part of the carrier need not be
established by the complainant, i.e., the owner of the goods. Therefore, Mr.
Salunke was liable for the damage caused to the transformer. The insurance was
taken during transport so as to save the appellant company from possible losses;
so, merely because the contractor was negligent, the Government. Insurance Fund
cannot avoid its responsibility. At most it will be in a position to recover the
amount, if paid, from the transport contractor. The court, therefore, held that
both the defendants were jointly and severally liable to bear the loss suffered
by the appellant, the MSEB.

levitra

Provision for Bad Debts — Explanation 1 to S. 115JB(2)

CASE STUDY

1.0 Facts :

1.1 X Ltd. provides for doubtful debts of Rs.10 crores in its
accounts for the year ended 31st March, 2010. The provision is based on a list
of debtors likely to turn bad. The company has reason to form such belief. After
making the provision, the company declares a ‘book profit’ of Rs.20 crores in
its profit and loss account. It has assessed brought forward unabsorbed business
losses of Rs.30 crores. Therefore, the company in its normal computation of
income, after adding back the provision for doubtful debts, declares nil income.

1.2 The question arises in computing the ‘book profit’
u/s.115JB : whether adjustment is required in respect of Rs.10 crores being
provision for doubtful debts. Your advice is sought in this regard.

2.0 Opinion :

2.1 Adjustments u/s.115JB to the book profits can be made if
the profit and loss account is not in conformity with Schedule VI to the
Companies Act, 1956, or such adjustments are necessitated by Explanation 1 to S.
115JB of the Income-tax Act, 1961. Therefore, the issue basically requires
consideration whether the debit entry in the income statement in respect of
provision for doubtful debts is hit by any requirement of the said Schedule VI
or by any clause of Explanation 1 to S. 115JB(2).

2.2.1 As far as the requirements of Schedule VI are
concerned, the profit and loss account is in conformity with the requirements of
Schedule VI. No adjustment is required on this account.

2.2.2 Let us turn to Explanation 1 to S. 115JB. There are two
clauses which may possibly apply to the creation of a reserve in respect of
doubtful debts. Clause (c) of the said Explanation reads as, “the amount or
amounts set aside to provisions made for meeting liabilities, other than
ascertained liabilities”. Thus, what is to be decided is whether such provision
is in respect of a liability or not, and if it is in respect of a liability,
whether the liability is an ascertained liability or not.

2.2.3 The issue whether a provision for doubtful debts is for
an ascertained liability or not has been setted by the Supreme Court in its
decision in the case of CIT v. HCL Conmet Systems and Services Ltd., (2007) 292
ITR 299. The Supreme Court held that the provision for doubtful debts and
advances could not be regarded as a provision for a liability other than an
ascertained liability. Thus, it is submitted that no adjustment is required in
respect of provision for doubtful debts under clause (c) of Explanation 1 to S.
115JB(2).

2.3.1 We must now consider clause (i) of Explanation 1 S.
115JB, introduced by the Finance (No. 2) Act, 2009, with retrospective effect
from 1st April, 2001. The new clause (i) reads as, “the amount or amounts
set aside
as provision for diminution in the value
of any asset”.


2.3.2.1 The crucial terms of clause (i) to be considered are
: ‘amounts set aside’ and ‘diminution in the value of any asset’.

2.3.2.2 Before we proceed further, let us understand the
nature of provision for doubtful debts. The nature of provision for doubtful
debts is that the provision is recognition of the fact that certain debts are
unlikely to be recovered. The debts have not conclusively become bad. In
accordance with the conservative principle of accountancy, a charge is soon made
to the income statement in respect of the amounts of such debts without waiting
for the debts to actually turn bad.

2.3.2.3 Clause (i) speaks of amounts being set aside as
provision. Therefore, one of the questions that we need to ask ourselves is :
Are we setting aside any amount when we create a provision for a doubtful debt ?
The answer is no. When we create a provision for a doubtful debt, we do not set
apart or set aside any amount. An amount ‘set aside’ has the characteristic of
becoming available at a later time when required to recoup loss occasioned by
the eventuality. In fact, there is no such amount set aside when a provision for
a doubtful debt is made that it may be required later or that it may be
available. Such a provision is made in accounts to ascertain how much income
should be available for distribution to the stakeholders. Strictly interpreting,
when clause (i) speaks of amounts set aside, it may apply only to cases when an
amount on the asset side of the balance sheet corresponding to the amount of the
expected loss is earmarked for meeting an eventuality. We may remember that the
theory of depreciation discusses creation of an earmarked fund as an asset
corresponding in amount to the depreciation reserve, which can be used when the
asset concerned requires replacement. A mere debit in the profit and loss
statement may not amount to setting aside any amounts for a particular purpose.
A debit creating a provision for doubtful debts is nothing more than recognition
of the fact that certain debts may not be recovered. A provision of a revenue
nature is created through a debit in the income statement, but every debit in
the income statement is not creation of a provision. Many debits are in
recognition of losses or are a charge under the matching principle. When a
provision for doubtful debts is made no amount will be required to replenish
these debts when they actually become bad and therefore no amount is set aside
when such provision is made. Thus, we can say that there is no amount set aside
when a provision for doubtful debts is made. Thus, the first limb of clause (i)
of Explanation 1 to S. 115JB(2) does not apply.

2.3.2.4 If the first limb of clause (i) fails as shown above, the whole clause (i) should fail. However, one may argue that the debit entry in the income statement creating the provision restricts the distributable profits and thereby it can be said that it sets aside an amount. Thus, according to the advocate of this argument, the first limb of clause(i)    may be applicable to creation of a provision for doubtful debts. I must say that there is merit in this argument. Therefore, it will be interesting to examine whether the second limb, namely, that there is ‘diminution in the value of any asset’ applies or not. One may note the dictionary meaning of the word ‘diminution’ which is “the act, fact or process of diminishing, lessening, reduction”. The word ‘diminish’ means ‘to make or cause to seem smaller, less, less important, etc.; lessen; reduce.’ The words ‘lessen’ and ‘reduction’ have more or less the same meaning. Thus, the word basically means diminishing, reduction or lessening, as against complete annihilation or destruction. One generally will not associate the word ‘diminution’ with complete destruction or annihilation. Depreciation in respect of fixed assets is a classic example of diminution in the value of fixed assets. Provision for doubtful debts does not stand on par with provision for depreciation. Provision for depreciation is recognition of gradual fall in the value of the underlying asset, whereas the provision for doubtful debts is recognition of possible loss of an entire asset. There is no diminution, as the term is understood, of value of the debts; there is imminent complete loss of the asset. However, it may be noted that if a debt is valued (as it is valued for securitisation purpose) at a value less than the book value and a provision is made for the possible loss, such provision may be hit by clause (i) subject to consideration whether any amount can be said to have been set aside.

2.4 Conclusion:

Clause (i) of Explanation 1 to S. 115JB(2) should not apply to a bona fide provision for doubtful debts as there is neither setting aside of an amount, nor is there any recognition of diminution in the value of an asset. It is another matter that there may be a likelihood of a complete loss of value but then it is not diminution in value, it is loss of value. A question may arise : to which situation then the said clause (i) of Explanation 1 to S. 115JB(2) will apply? It will apply to a situation where the underlying asset is in existence and there is a fall in value which is recognised through the profit and loss account and a fund to recoup such loss is simultaneously created.

Note : The views are personal and expressed here to raise some arguments. The matter may be settled only through judicial intervention.
 

Editor’s Note: The Delhi Tribunal in the case of DCM Shriram Consolidated Ltd. vs DCIT (2010) 39 SOT 203 (Del) has taken a view contrary to the view expressed by the author in this Article.

Capital gains and S. 54EC of the Income-tax Act, 1961

Case Study

1.1
Mr. Atul Shah sold his land in Ahmedabad in F.Y. 2007-08. Mr. Shah also sold his
land in a small village in the same year. Mr. Shah earned a long-term capital
gain (LTCG) on transfer of the Ahmedabad land and incurred a lonwg-term
capital loss (LTCL) on transfer of the village land. Mr. Shah invested in
eligible bonds as per section 54EC of the Income-tax Act, 1961 in order to save
tax on LTCG. The working of the gain and the loss was done as follows :


1.3    Thus, the AO effectively exhausted the long-term capital loss, leaving nothing to be carried forward. The assessee argued that before the loss could be set off against the gain, effect should be given to S. 54EC. The assessee also relied on the decision in the case of ICICI Ltd. v. Dy. CIT, 70 ITD 55 (Mum.). The assessee argued that S. 70 or S. 71 should be applied only after giving effect to S. 54EC. The AO rejected this argument and distinguished the ICICI Ltd. case by stating that S. 54E, which was involved in the ICICI case, was one of the Sections named in S. 45(1) as having an overriding effect. S. 54EC, as applied by the assessee in the present case, was not named in S. 45(1). This can be seen from the language of the Section which is as under?:

“Any profits or gains arising from the transfer of a capital asset effected in the previous year shall, save as otherwise provided in S. 54, S. 54B, S. 54D, S. 54E, S. 54EA, S. 54EB, S. 54F, S. 54G and S. 54H, be chargeable to income-tax under the head ‘Capital gains’, and shall be deemed to be the income of the previous year in which the transfer took place.”

Thus, according to the AO, since there is no reference made to S. 54EC in S. 45(1), S. 54EC cannot have an overriding effect unlike S. 54, S. 54F, et al., named in S. 45(1). The AO was of the view that the net result under the head ‘Income from Capital Gain’ should be first found out after application of S. 70 and if there is any LTCG found taxable thereafter, it is in respect of such gain that the exemption mentioned in S. 54EC should be granted. In the result, the AO denied carry forward of the LTCL.

1.4    The assessee seeks your opinion.

2.0    Opinion:

2.1 It is true that S. 45(1) does not name S. 54EC like S. 54, S. 54F, et al. It is an admitted position that the Sections (S. 54, S. 54F, etc.) named in S. 45(1) have an overriding effect and capital gains u/s.45 have to be computed subject to those Sections. S. 45(1) does not name S. 54EC and, therefore, S. 45(1), apparently, is not subject to S. 54EC.

2.2 However, it must be remembered that capital gain or loss has to be worked out in respect of each capital asset separately. A useful reference may be made here to support this proposition to the case of Jt. CIT v. Montgomery Engineering Markets Fund, 100 ITD 217. The Mumbai Bench of the Tribunal upheld the plea that each capital asset is a separate source of capital gain or loss. Similar view is also taken by the Mumbai ITAT in the case of ACIT v. Nemish S. Shah, 36 BCAJ, P. 645, No. 29, March 2004 issue where the Tribunal held that each share in a company is a separate capital asset. Thus, transfer of each asset constitutes a source of capital gain. Once this position is conceded, the law does not provide about the specific gain against which exemption granted in S. 54EC should be claimed. In other words, it is left to the assessee to decide against which long-term capital gain or gains he wants to claim exemption. The aggregation of long-term capital gains in respect of each asset will be done only after the process of computation of capital gain, including granting exemption in respect of each individual capital asset, is completed, and it is the residue from each source that will be aggregated to arrive at the total figure of capital gain chargeable under the head ‘Income from Capital Gain’. It must be stated here that S. 70(3) states that when the result of computation made u/s.48 to u/s.55 is a loss arising from the transfer of a long-term capital asset the assessee shall be entitled to have the loss set off against any other gain arising from the transfer of a long-term capital asset. However, this provision talks of intra-head adjustment and for the purpose of this section, each capital asset constitutes a separate source of gain (or loss). It is only after the gain from a source is worked out in accordance with the provisions of S. 48 to S. 55 that one has to proceed further.

2.3 It is true that S. 45(1) does not explicitly mention S. 54EC as it mentions other Sections that have an overriding effect. Yet, one must not lose sight of the fact that S. 54EC grants exemption, and before the question of application of S. 70 and S. 71 would arise, net taxable capital gain from each source, i.e., transfer of each capital asset, should be worked out. Thus, omission of S. 54EC from being referred to in S. 45(1) is academic, without any significant effect as far as the present controversy is concerned.

2.4 Further, if the AO’s interpretation is accepted, it may frustrate S. 54EC. For example, a LTCG may arise to an assessee on 1st April of a financial year. As per S. 54EC he should make investment in an eligible instrument within six months form the date of transfer. Accordingly, he makes the investment. Now, the assessee incurs a long-term capital loss, say, in the month of December, that is, after making the investment. As per the AO’s interpretation, the investment made may become redundant as the long-term capital loss may take care of the long-term capital gain. However, this is a little absurd, as the assessee cannot wait till December to know whether he will have to make investment in the eligible instrument or not. If he does, and there is no loss incurred in December, unlike in the present case, he will have missed the bus of making investment. Though this logic is not entirely watertight, yet, we must try to give the provisions a meaningful purpose by resorting to purposive interpretation. On such an approach being adopted and on consideration of all the relevant provisions, one can say that S. 54EC operates in respect of capi-tal gain arising on transfer of each individual long-term capital asset and once an eligible investment is made it operates effectively so as to exclude the underlying gain from being considered for any purpose of taxation.

2.5 In ICICI Ltd.’s case (supra) the Tribunal interpreted S. 45(1) as being subservient to S. 54E. In order to make such interpretation, the Tribunal put weight on the language of S. 54E besides putting such weight on the language of S. 45(1) by ob-serving?: “In fact, the provision of S. 54E specifically states that, ‘the whole of such capital gain shall not be charged u/s.45’.” One may notice that S. 54EC also uses the same language. Thus, ICICI Ltd.’s case can be taken as an authority for the proposition that S. 54, S. 54F and other Sections referred to in S. 45(1) have an overriding effect on S. 45. But, the reverse may not necessarily be true. That is, the ICICI Ltd. case is not the authority for the proposition that if an exemption section is not mentioned is S. 45(1), it will not have an overriding effect.

3.0 To conclude, one can say that the exemption sections have an overriding effect on the main computational provisions as far as the charging S. 45 is concerned.

Banking — Date of maturity of fixed deposit lapsed — Yet payment of maturity value should be along with interest @ 6% p.a.

New Page 1

26 Banking — Date of
maturity of fixed deposit lapsed — Yet payment of maturity value should be along
with interest @ 6% p.a.


(Tausif Ali v. State of
Jharkhand & Ors.,
AIR 2010 Jharkhand 108)

The savings made from the
daily earnings of the petitioner’s father, deposits of amount were made by the
petitioner’s father in the name of the petitioner, with the bank. As per the
terms of the deposit, the period of fixed deposits was for one year and on the
date of maturity, the amount of the fixed deposits together with interest
accrued, was to be paid to the nominee. Upon maturity of the fixed deposits,
when the demand for payment of the amounts was made, the manager of the
respondent bank refused to make payment. The petitioner thereafter approached
the Registrar, Co-operative Societies, since the bank was registered under the
Co-operative Societies Act, but the Registrar also did not entertain the
petitioner’s claim.

The Court observed that the
date of maturity of the fixed deposits had long lapsed, yet the payment of the
maturity value had not been made by the respondent bank to the petitioner.

The respondent bank was
directed by the Court to pay the maturity value of the fixed deposit to the
petitioner along with interest calculated at the rate of 6% per annum on the
maturity value, within four weeks from the date of receipt of a copy of the
Court order.

levitra

Accident claim: Widow of deceased entitled to seek compensation for death of husband – This is a vested right in her that cannot be denied merely on ground of her remarriage during pendency of claim petition: Motor Vehicles Act, 1988, section 166

New Page 1

27 Accident claim: Widow of deceased entitled to seek
compensation for death of husband – This is a vested right in her that cannot be
denied merely on ground of her remarriage during pendency of claim petition:
Motor Vehicles Act, 1988, section 166




The State of Tripura & Anr vs Smt. Bela Dey (Das) & Anr AIR 2010 (NOC) 156 (Gau).


 

There is no restriction/bar prohibiting or disqualifying a
widow, who remarries during pendency of a claim petition, from getting
compensation for the death of her husband. In view of section 166,  a widow
becomes the legal representative, immediately on death of her husband in a
vehicular accident, and her right to seek compensation under the Motor Vehicles
Act accrues in her favour. There is no provision in the M. V. Act that in order
to get compensation, a widow is required to remain unmarried. In the absence of
any contrary provision, she cannot be divested from her statutory right to get
compensation to which she is lawfully entitled, only on ground of subsequent
remarriage. The option for remarriage being legally permissible, a widow should
be encouraged to remarry. Therefore, she should not be punished by depriving her
of the compensation for the death of her husband. A widow, if she can find a
suitable husband, even during pendency of her claim petition, cannot be expected
to wait to enter into remarriage till the disposal of the claim petition.
Therefore, there cannot be any impediment or restriction compelling a widow not
to remarry till disposal of her claim petition. Moreover, the right to get the
compensation had accrued to her much prior to her remarriage. The M.V Act does
not provide any provision by which such right can be taken away due to
subsequent remarriage and that too after filing claim petition! The loss, both
mental and financial, caused to her due to the death of her husband, cannot be
suitably compensated by the subsequent marriage.

levitra

Credit Rating: Features and Benefits for SMEs

Article

Introduction :


Small and Medium Enterprises (SME), for years, have been the
‘common man’ of business fraternity. Though often referred to as the most
important part of the economic fabric of the country, hardly anything concrete
was done for their growth. However, of late, efforts have been made to bring
about a change in the way of working of SMEs through implementation of services
like rating of the enterprises, easy loans availability, information technology
and a host of schemes of the Government. But, the awareness level is still low.

A major obstacle in the SME development is its inability to
access timely and adequate finance. There are several reasons for low SME credit
penetration, key among them being insufficient credit information on SMEs, low
market credibility of SMEs (despite their intrinsic strengths) and constraints
in analysis. This leads to sub-optimal delivery of credit and services to the
sector. Availing credit rating from credit rating agencies can play an important
role in addressing some of these concerns.

But it has been observed that there are a few characteristics
of small entities in India e.g., they are often reluctant to disclose
actual sales/revenue or profit. This may be due to the fear of attracting higher
tax liability. SMEs also lack effective internal controls or audit. These areas
are ignored to save costs. But these practices only create problems for the firm
in the long run. Due to weak financial statements, bankers refuse to assist them
when they need funds. Therefore, these practices create hurdles in the growth of
SMEs and this is where the role of a credit rating agency comes into picture.
The rating agency can point out the issues which hinder the growth of SMEs. The
rating report can also help SMEs to implement best practices in their day-to-day
operations. The SMEs should be educated to maintain transparency in their
activities. The rating can help SMEs to create benchmark for themselves in
financial and other parameters.

Basic features of credit rating :

Credit rating is an estimate of the creditworthiness of an
enterprise or a country. It is an opinion made by credit evaluators of a
borrower’s potential to repay a debt. Every rating grade comes with its
probability of default, which in turn assists investors/lenders to take informed
investment decision.

Rating is arrived at after considering various financial,
non-financial parameters, past credit history and future outlook. There are
various types of ratings viz. Issuer Rating, Bank Loan Rating,
Issue-based Ratings, Project Rating, etc. based on type of borrower/issuer.
Ratings can also be classified based on the type of entity rated, such as
Individual Rating, Corporate Rating, Bank/Financial Institutions Rating, SME
Rating, MFI Rating, etc.

The advantage of rating symbols is their simplicity which
facilitates universal understanding. Rating companies also publish explanations
for symbols used as well as the rationale for the ratings assigned by them, to
facilitate better understanding.

The rating process is a fairly detailed exercise. It
involves, among other things, analysis of financial information, visits to the
customer’s office and works, intensive discussion with management, auditors,
bankers, etc. It also involves an in-depth study of the industry itself.

Rating does not come out of a pre-determined mathematical
formula. Rating agencies do a great amount of number crunching, but the final
outcome also takes into account factors like quality of management, corporate
strategy, economic outlook and international environment. To ensure consistency
and reliability, a number of qualified professionals are involved in the rating
process. The rating committee, which assigns the final rating, consists of
professionals with impeccable credentials. Rating agencies also ensure that the
rating process is insulated from any possible conflict of interest.

Ratings are based on an in-depth study of the industry as
also an evaluation of the strengths and weaknesses of the company. The inherent
protective factors, marketing strategies, competitive edge, level of
technological development, operational efficiency, competence and effectiveness
of the management, hedging of risks, cash flow, trends and potential, liquidity,
financial flexibility, government policies, past record of debt servicing, and
sensitivity to possible changes in business/economic circumstances are looked
into.

Credit rating experience gives SMEs an insight into corporate
credit analysis and methodologies for understating fundamentals of credit risk,
cash flow modelling, enlarging managerial skills and best practices in doing
business. Peer group comparisons help creating standardisation in units of SMEs
besides identifying risks for hedge and for grooming strategies, which exist,
for exploiting opportunities. Rating pinpoints the overall health of the
enterprise and explains exactly how the business will fit in relation to
competitors and how to deal with it.

Fear of lower rating :

Rating for SMEs as a concept is comparatively new in India.
They get themselves rated only when they are pushed by the banks; they go ahead
only when there is a fear of loss or hope of gain. There is a general
apprehension as to what if the rating goes bad ? There is also a fear among
several SMEs that if they get rated low, their value will come down and that may
act as a hurdle in raising funds. It is a valid point. But it should be
remembered that the fact that an enterprise has opted for rating process from a
rating agency.

Subsidy for rating fee :

In order to encourage SMEs to go for credit rating a scheme
named ‘Performance and Credit Rating scheme’ was formulated in consultation with
Indian Banks’ Association (IBA) and Rating Agencies. NSIC (National Small
Industries Corporation Limited) has been appointed as the nodal agency for
implementation of this scheme through empanelled agencies.

Basic features of the scheme :



  • The SME units are at liberty to select any of the rating agencies
    empanelled under the rating scheme with NSIC.




  • The validity of a rating shall be for a period of one year from the date
    of issue of the rating letter.

  •     The rating agencies have different fee structures for their rating of various clients including small-scale units. The rating agencies will devise their fee structure for SSI units under this scheme separately.


  •     Although, the rating fee of different rating agencies may vary, but for the purpose of subsidising the fee, a ceiling has been prescribed by the Government.


  •     The small-scale units will have to pay their contribution towards the rating fee along with its application.


  •     In the event of the request for rating being treated as closed by the rating agency due to non-receipt of the complete information, 50% of the fees received from the SSI unit shall be refunded by the rating agency. However, if the SSI unit backs out from the rating process after the rating agency has carried out its inspection, no amount shall be refunded back.


  •     The fee to be paid to the rating agencies shall be based on the turnover of the small-scale units which has been categorised into three slabs. The slabs of the turnover and the share of the Ministry of SSI towards the fee charged by the rating agency are indicated in Table 1.


  •     The rating to be awarded by each of the rating agencies shall be prefixed by the word NSIC. Thus rating awarded by, say, ICRA shall be termed as ‘NSIC-ICRA Performance and Credit Rating’. The list of empanelled rating agencies is given in Table 2.


  •     NSIC also gives concession in rate of interest for units rated under the Performance and Credit Rating scheme. The concession details are also given in Table 3.
Table 1

Reimbursement of performance and rating fee

Turnover of SSI

Reimbursement of fee

 

through NSIC

Up to Rs.50 lac

75% of the fee or

 

Rs.25,000
(whichever is less)

 

 

 

 

Above Rs.50 to

75% of the fee or Rs.30,000

Rs.200 lac

(whichever is less)

 

 

More than

75% of the fee or Rs.40,000

Rs.200 lac

(whichever is less)

 

 

Table 2
List of empanelled agencies by NSIC

NSIC (www.nsic.co.in)

 

CARE (www.careratings.com)

 

CRISIL (www.crisil.com)

 

FITCH (www.fitchratings.com)

 

ICRA (www.icra.in)

 

ONICRA (www.onicra.com)

 

SMERA (www.smera.in)


Dun & Bradstreet (D&B) (Empanelment of D&B under this scheme was valid up to 31-3-2009. Thereafter rating is being done by SMERA as “NSIC-D&B-SMERA Rating”) (www.dnb.co.in)


Table 3
Concession in rate of interest

Rating
scale on performance

Reduction

and
credit parameters

in
rate of

 

 

interest

 

 

 

SE 1A

Highest performance

 

 

capability; High
financial

 

 

strength

1.00%

 

 

 

SE 1B

Highest performance

 

 

capability;

 

 

Moderate financial
strength

0.50%

 

 

 

SE 2A

High performance

 

 

capability;

 

 

High financial
strength

0.50%

 

 

 


To summarise, credit rating can bring a host of benefits to SMEs and often balance sheets are the starting point for any analysis. CAs can play a better role in educating their clients by giving an advice which is in their long-term interests to make them tomorrow’s Reliance and Infosys.




Allowability of Losses from Forex Derivatives

Allowability of Losses from Forex Derivatives

Background :


So long as the exchange rate of Indian Rupee
against US Dollar was relatively stable or depreciating, the exporters did not
resort to complex hedge instruments to cover their currency risks. But when the
Indian Rupee started steeply appreciating against US Dollar during April to June
2007, many were caught unaware suffering severe losses.

During this period, few banks came up with a novel
idea of ‘foreign exchange derivatives’ with possible attractive returns for the
exporters and entered into several forex derivative contracts. Initially, some
exporters made some gains in the transactions and more exporters opted for the
arrangement. However, in the end, almost everyone who went for the arrangement
suffered significant losses.

Some of the exporters challenged the validity of
the contracts itself as illegal under the provisions of the Contract Act, while
some others have settled the issue with the banks and the banks have waived a
portion of their claims under the derivatives contracts, still leaving the
exporters with substantial loss in the bargain.

There is a view that these contracts may be treated
as speculative in nature hit by the provisions of S. 43(5) of the Income-tax
Act, thereby the loss on such contracts may be disallowed. There are few other
issues as to the accounting methodology adopted by the organisation, compliance
with AS 31-33 and the recent Circular issued by the CBDT in this connection that
require careful consideration.

In this article it is proposed to analyse various
issues that confront a taxpayer in claiming deduction for these forex derivative
losses while computing his total income in this article.

Forex derivatives :

The term derivative is defined u/s.45V of the
Reserve Bank of India Act, 1949 as meaning “an instrument, to be settled at a
future date, whose value is derived from change in interest rate, foreign
exchange rate, credit rating or credit index, price of securities (also called
‘underlying’), or a combination of more than one of them and includes interest
rate swaps, forward rate agreements, foreign currency swaps, foreign
currency-rupee swaps, foreign currency options, foreign currency-rupee options
or such other instruments as may be specified by the Bank from time to time”.

To put it in simple language, a derivative is a
financial instrument whose value depends on the values of the underlying
exposure. The underlying exposure in the case of forex derivatives is the
foreign exchange rates.

Commonly used forex derivatives are Forward
Contracts, Option Contracts and Swap Contracts. These instruments are used to
hedge the currency risk on account of adverse currency movements.

Hedging and need for hedging :

Hedging is defined as ‘to enter in to transactions
that will protect against loss through a compensatory price movement’. A hedging
transaction is one which protects an asset or liability against a fluctuation in
the foreign exchange rate. Any person having an exposure to foreign currency may
resort to hedging so as to fix his cost and profits at a particular level.

For example, an exporter of T-shirts has the
following cost structure :

Rs.

Sale price in India … … … 45

Total cost … … … 40

Profit … … … 5




  •   The buyer agrees
    to buy the T-shirt at the rate USD 1 per T-shirt.



  • The current price
    of USD is Rs.46.



  •   The seller
    prefers to sell the T-shirt for USD 1 each, since he is going to make Re 1
    extra because for each dollar he will get Rs.46.



  •   Sale proceeds
    will be received three months from today.



  •   The exporter is
    wishes to enter into hedging transaction so that future adverse movements of
    USD against INR will not affect his earning.



  •   For which he has
    two choices, one is Forward Contracts and the other is Options.




Forward contracts :

A forward contract is nothing but an agreement
between an enterprise and a banker to purchase or sell a particular quantity of
a currency for a mutually agreed price at a particular future date. Exporters
are extensively using forward contracts to get their export receivables hedged
against adverse currency movements.

In the above example, if the exporter books a
forward contract for Rs.46 to be delivered on a specified future date
synchronising with the date of realisation of his export proceeds, his risk is
neutralised inasmuch as he is certain to receive Rs.46 per USD, irrespective of
the spot price on the date of delivery of the transaction. But in case the spot
price is Rs.48 per USD, there will be an opportunity loss of Rs.2 about which
the exporter is consciously taking the risk.

Option contracts :

Option contracts are slightly different from
forward contracts. They give the exporter a right to exercise the option of
buying/selling a foreign currency at a particular price, but the exporter is not
obliged to buy/sell if the spot market prices are favourable to him. This
involves a price which is called option premium upon payment of which the
exporter is hedged against adverse currency movement and also not liable to lose
in case of favourable currency movement.

In the above example, if the exporters takes an
option at 1USD = Rs.46, his minimum realisation is assured at Rs.46 on the date
of delivery. If the spot rate on delivery is above Rs.46, he can leave the
option unexercised and go for the spot rate. This right he acquires by payment
of an option premium.

Exotic options :

Exotic options are structured contracts which are extremely difficult for an ordinary exporter to understand. Among the most successful exotic option products are barrier options. The pay-off of a barrier option depends on whether the price of the underlying asset crosses a given threshold (the barrier) before maturity. The simplest barrier options are ‘knock-in’ options which become exercisable when the price of the underlying asset touches the barrier.

Crystallised losses v. Mark to Market losses:
The term ‘crystallised losses’ refers to the losses crystallised and debited to the exporter’s account whereas the term ‘Mark to Market’ losses’ (MTM) refers to losses computed as on a particular date with reference to prevailing exchange rate in respect of contracts that have not matured (open contracts). As per the recommendatory Accounting Standard 30, companies are required to account for the mark to market losses in their books despite the fact that the contract has not yet matured as at the balance sheet date.

The following issues arise in connection with the allowability of forex derivative losses:

    a. Whether losses on account of forex derivatives are to be considered in the threshold itself u/s.28 as a business loss or they are in the nature of business expenditure subject to the restrictions u/s.29-44?

    b. Whether the MTM loss provided for in the books of an entity pursuant to AS-30 is allowable under the Income-tax Act?

    c. Whether crystallised losses on account of forex derivatives including exotic option contracts settled otherwise than by delivery of foreign currency are speculative in nature and liable to be dealt with separately as per S. 43(5) of the Income-tax Act ?

    d. In cases where few assessees have challenged the validity of these contracts on the ground that they are wager in nature and void u/s.30 of the Contract Act, whether the said loss may be termed as speculative u/s.43(5) of the Income-tax Act?

    e. In cases where the exporters have gone to the Courts challenging the validity of the contracts under the Contract Act on the ground that they are illegal contracts, whether disallow-ance could be made under explanation to S. 37(1)?

Expenditure v. Loss:
The terms ‘Loss’ and ‘Expenditure’ have distinct meanings and are defined as follows in the Webster New Word Dictionary:

    a. Loss — the damage, disadvantage, etc. caused by losing something

    b. Expenditure — an expending/a spending or using of money.

This was highlighted in Allen (H.M Inspector of Taxes) v. Farquharson Bros and Co (1932) 17 Tax Cases 59 (KB) wherein the King’s Bench observed as follows:

“An expenditure relates to disbursement; that means something or other which the trader pays out; I think some sort of volition is indicated. He chooses to payout some disbursement; it is an expense; it is something which comes out of his pocket. A loss is something different. That is not a thing which he expends or disburses. That is a thing which, so to speak, comes upon him ab extra”.

Based on the above discussion, it is clear that the case of forex derivative losses squarely falls within the purview of the term ‘loss’ and cannot be termed as an ‘expenditure’.

Allowability of MTM losses

Recently, the CBDT has issued Instruction No. 03/2010, dated 23-3-2010 to assessing officers regarding the loss on account of currency derivatives. The crux of the said instruction can be captured as under?:

    1. In respect of MTM losses debited to Profit and Loss account, the Assessing Officers are instructed to disallow the same while computing the taxable income.

    2. In respect of actual or crystallised losses, the Assessing Officers are instructed to verify whether the losses are on account of speculative transaction as specified u/s.43(5) and decide in accordance with law.

The above instructions make it extremely difficult for claiming deduction for MTM losses provided for in the books in respect of open contracts in compliance with AS-30.

However, in a very recent order in the case DCIT v. Bank of Bahrain and Kuwait, (ITA Nos. 4404 & 1883/ Mum./2004 reported in www.itatonline.org) the Special Bench of Mumbai ITAT, while holding that MTM losses in respect of forward foreign exchange contracts debited to profit and loss account is allowable, has made the following observations?:

    i) A binding obligation accrued against the assessee the minute it entered into forward foreign exchange contracts.

    ii) A consistent method of accounting followed by the assessee cannot be disregarded only on the ground that a better method could be adopted.

    iii) The assessee has consistently followed the same method of accounting in regard to recognition of profit or loss both, in respect of forward foreign exchange contract as per the rate prevailing on March 31.

    iv) A liability is said to have crystallised when a pending obligation on the balance sheet date is determinable with reasonable certainty. The considerations for accounting the income are entirely on different footing.

    v) As per AS-11, when the transaction is not settled in the same accounting period as that in which it occurred, the exchange difference arises over more than one accounting period.

    vi) The forward foreign exchange contracts have all the trappings of stock-in-trade.

    vii) In view of the decision of the Supreme Court in the case of Woodward Governor India (I) P. Ltd., the assessee’s claim is allowable.

    viii) In the ultimate analysis, there is no revenue effect and it is only the timing of taxation of loss/profit.

This creates an interesting situation whereby there is a Special Bench decision which allows MTM losses, whereas CBDT Instruction mandates disallowance. It appears that the instruction from CBDT was not pointed out to the ITAT. Also, the question in the said case was whether MTM loss was a real loss or notional loss and the issue of speculation under 43(5) was not an issue before the ITAT.

On this background, whether we can take the benefit of this Special Bench order for claiming allowability of MTM losses despite the instruction to the contrary by the CBDT remains to be seen.

Allowability of crystallised losses u/s.28:

There is no clear-cut instruction in the above CBDT Instruction dated 23-3-2010 to disallow the crystallised loss on account of currency derivatives. If it is accepted that currency is not a commodity and the loss in question is only a business loss and not a business expenditure, there is ample scope for getting deduction for the actual crystallised loss on account of currency derivatives.

In the case of Ramachandar Shivnarayan v. CIT, (111ITR 263), the Supreme Court observed that:

“there is no specific provision to be found in either of the two acts for allowing deduction of a trading loss….but it has been uniformly laid down that a trading loss not being a capital loss has got to be taken into account while arriving at the true figures of the assessee’s income in the commercial sense. The lists of permissible deductions in either acts is not exhaustive. If there is a direct and proximate nexus between the business operation and the loss or it is inci-dental to it, then the loss is deductible, as without the business operation and doing all that is incidental to it, no profit can be earned. It is in that sense that from a com-mercial standard, such a loss is considered to be a trading one and becomes deductible from the total income, although, in terms of neither the 1922 Act nor in the 1961 Act, there is a provision.”

Also, in the case of Sutlej Cotton Mills Ltd. v. CIT, (116 ITR 1) the Supreme Court has held that loss on account of revaluation of foreign currency is a trading loss to the extent it does not relate to any capital asset and accordingly allowable.

Similar view was expressed by the Supreme Court in the case of Badridas Daga v. CIT, (34 ITR 10), wherein it was held the embezzlement by an agent is incidental to the carrying on of business and accordingly allowable.

To sum up, a loss will be allowable u/s.28 if the following conditions are satisfied:

    a) It should arise or spring directly from or be incidental to the carrying on of a business operation;

    b) There should be direct or proximate nexus between the business operation and the loss;

    c) It should be a real loss and not notional or fictitious;

    d) It should be a loss on revenue account and not on capital account;

    e) It must have actually arisen and been incurred, not merely anticipated as certain to occur in future; and

    f) There should be no prohibition in the Act, express or implied, against the deductibility thereof.

Whether forex derivative loss satisfies the above conditions?
Losses on account of forex derivatives satisfy the above conditions and are squarely covered by the judgments referred above because of the following reasons?:

    a) Forward and option contracts are used to hedge currency exposure.

    b) Most of these forward contracts are settled by delivery of currency.

    c) Forex derivative contracts are entered into with a view to make good the loss incurred on account of rupee appreciation by earning some profits.

    d)  Loss on account of forex derivative contracts springs directly from and is incidental to the carrying on of business.

    e) The loss is not incurred on a capital account or fixed assets so as to make it a capital loss.

    f) There exists a direct and proximate nexus between export business and the loss on account of forex derivatives.

Applicability of S. 43(5):

S. 43(5) defines ‘speculative transaction’. One view could be that that the term ‘commodity’ as used in S. 43(5) includes foreign currency also and hence the forex derivative contracts settled otherwise than by delivery of currency are nothing but speculation on currency movement.

The above argument is not tenable in law because of the following reasons:

a) The term ‘commodity’ is defined neither in the Income-tax Act nor in the General Clauses Act.

b) Dictionary meaning of the term ‘commodity’ is ‘raw material or agricultural product that can be bought and sold — something useful or valuable’.

c) Another definition for the term ‘commodity’ is ‘any product that can be used for commerce or an article of commerce which is traded on an authorised commodity exchange is known as commodity’. The article should be movable of value, something which is bought or sold and which is produced or used as the subject of barter or sale.

d) In short, commodity includes all kinds of goods. The Forward Contracts (Regulation) Act, 1952 (FCRA) defines ‘goods’ as ‘every kind of movable property other than actionable claims, money and securities’.

e) The Delhi Bench of ITAT in the case of Munjal Showa Ltd. v. DCIT, (94 TTJ 227) has held as under:

“Foreign currency or any currency is neither commodity nor shares. The Sale of Goods Act specifically excludes cash from the definition of goods. Besides, no person other than authorised dealers and money changers are allowed in India to trade in foreign currency, much less speculate. S. 8 of the Foreign Exchange Regulations Act, 1973, provides that except with prior general or special permission of the RBI, no person other than an authorised dealer shall purchase, acquire, borrow or sell foreign currency. In fact, prior to the LERMS, residents in India were not even permitted to cancel forward contracts. The presumption of any speculative transaction is, therefore, directly rebutted in view of the legal impossibility and in view of the fact that foreign currency was neither commodity nor shares.”

    f) The Special Bench of ITAT Kolkata in the case of Shree Capital Services Ltd. v. ACIT, (121 ITD 498) has held that derivatives with underlying as shares and securities should be also considered as commodities as the underlying shares and securities as specifically included within the term commodities. Accordingly transactions in security derivatives are subject to the provisions of S. 43(5). However, a currency cannot be termed as a commodity so as to attract the provisions of S. 43(5).

    g) The Mumbai Bench of ITAT in the case of DCIT v. Intergold (I) Ltd., (124 TTJ 337) has held that profits from cancellation of forward exchange contracts are business profits and not speculative profits.

    h) The Calcutta High Court in the case of CIT v. Soorajmull Nagarmull, (129 ITR 169) has held that where in the normal course of business of import and export of jute, the assessee entered into foreign exchange contract to cover up the losses and differences in exchange valuation, the transaction is not a speculative transaction.

Wager v. Speculation:
Some assessees, after incurring and paying the losses, have proceeded to challenge the validity of the contract under the Contract Act. There is a view that that since the assessees themselves are claiming the contracts as wager, the loss on account of the same is nothing but a speculation loss and accordingly subject to S. 43(5). This ground will not hold water because of the Supreme Court judgment in the case of Davenport & Co. P. Ltd. v. CIT, reported in (100 ITR 715) wherein the Apex Court has held as under:

“For income-tax purposes speculative transaction means what the definition of that expression in Expln. 2 says. Whether a transaction is speculative in the general sense or under the Contract Act is not relevant for the purpose of this Explanation. The definition of ‘delivery’ in S. 2(2) of the Sale of Goods Act which has been held to include both actual and constructive or symbolical delivery has no bearing on the definition of ‘speculative transaction’ in the Explanation. A transaction which is otherwise speculative would not be a speculative transaction within the meaning of Expln. 2 if actual delivery of the commodity or the scrips has taken place; on the other hand, a transaction which is not otherwise speculative in nature may yet be speculative according to Expln. 2 if there is no actual delivery of the commodity or the scrips. The Explanation does not invalidate speculative transactions which are otherwise legal but gives a special meaning to that expression for purposes of income-tax only.”

Applicability of explanation to S. 37(1):

Explanation to S. 37(1) inserted by the Finance Act 1998 with retrospective effect from 1-4-1962 reads as under:

“Explanation — For the removal of doubts, it is hereby declared that any expenditure incurred by an assessee for any purpose which is an offence or which is prohibited by law shall not be deemed to have been incurred for the purpose of business or profession and no deduction or allowance shall be made in respect of such expenditure.”

There is a view that the forex derivative contracts entered into in excess of the underlying foreign exchange exposure of the assessee are in violation of the guidelines of RBI and FEMA and therefore are hit by Explanation to S. 37(1).

The Supreme Court in Dr. T. A. Quereshi v. CIT, (287 ITR 547) has categorically held as under:

“Explanation to S. 37 has really nothing to do with the present case as it is not a case of a business expenditure, but of business loss. Business losses are allowable on ordinary commercial principles in computing profits. Once it is found that the heroin seized formed part of the stock-in-trade of the assessee, it follows that the seizure and confiscation of such stock-in- trade has to be allowed as a business loss. Loss of stock -in-trade has to be considered as a trading loss vide CIT v. S.N.A.S.A. Annamalai Chettiar, 1973 CTR (SC) 233: AIR 1973 SC 1032.”

Hence, the provisions of explanation to S. 37(1) are not applicable to the facts of our case as loss from forex derivatives is not business expenditure but a business loss.

To sum up:

    a) Loss from forex derivatives is a business loss and not a business expenditure and accordingly allowable u/s.28;

    b) MTM losses provided for in the books in compliance with AS-30 may be disallowed pursuant to specific instruction from the CBDT. However, the Special Bench of ITAT in the case of DCIT v. Bank of Bahrain and Kuwait, has held that these losses are allowable.

    c) Crystallised losses on account of forex derivative contracts are not speculative in nature within the meaning of S. 43(5) as the definition for speculative transaction is an exhaustive one and the term ‘commodity’ does not include currency;

    d) They cannot be termed as speculative simply because few assessees have challenged the validity of these contracts on the ground that they are wager in nature.

    e) Explanation to S. 37(1) is not applicable in view of the categorical finding of the Supreme Court in the case of Dr. T. A. Quereshi (supra) that the said Explanation is applicable only to business expenditure and not for business loss.

Windmills — Stormy issues

Article

Introduction :


In recent times, companies have been installing windmills
mainly for two reasons (a) to garner green electrical energy from
non-conventional sources availing various incentives offered by the government,
and (b) as a tax planning measure due to availability of higher depreciation and
tax-free income for ten years u/s.80-IA. Many issues arise while availing tax
benefits u/s.80-IA. This article attempts to highlight the main issue of
notional carry forward and set-off of loss from eligible undertaking. Though
‘windmill’ is taken as the ‘eligible undertaking’ as an example, the discussion
is applicable for all other undertakings u/s.80-IA. The discussion is based on
the recent order of the Madras High Court in the case of

Velayudhaswamy
Spinning Mills (P) Ltd. v. ACIT,
(2010) 38 DTR 57.

Notional brought forward of loss of the earlier years
u/s.80-IA(5) :

This is an important issue in determining the eligible profit
of the windmill and the available period of deduction u/s.80-IA. The provisions
of S. 80-IA(5) are analysed accepting that the notional loss is to be set off
and that the provisions of S. 80-IA (5) are not redundant.

The Income-tax Act provides for deduction of 100% of income
of a windmill u/s.80-IA for a period of ten consecutive years out of fifteen
years. One possible interpretation is that the loss of the undertaking of the
windmill from the year in which it starts generating electricity is to be
notionally carried forward for setting off against the profits from windmill in
the subsequent years and only after the entire loss is absorbed by the income
from windmill, deduction u/s.80IA is available. The other interpretation is that
only the loss incurred in any year after first time deduction is claimed is
required to be set off before deduction can be claimed in any subsequent year.

Analysis of S. 80-IA(5) :

S. 80-IA(5) reads as under :

“Notwithstanding anything contained in any other provision
of this Act, the profits and gains of an eligible business to which the
provisions of Ss.(1) apply shall for the purpose of determining the quantum of
deduction under that sub-section for the assessment year immediately
succeeding the initial assessment year
or any subsequent assessment year,
be computed as if such eligible business were the only source of income of
the assessee during the previous year relevant to the initial assessment year
and to every subsequent assessment year up to and including the assessment
year for which the determination is to be made.” (Emphasis supplied)

The provision is analysed with the following example :



  •  The assessee has a spinning mill division.



  •  It has installed windmill (windmill division) which is eligible for deduction
    u/s.80-IA in A.Y. 2002-03 (first year of generation of power).



  • The loss from windmill division has been set off against the profit of the
    spinning mill division for the first three years.



  •  As there was loss from the windmill division, no deduction has been claimed
    u/s.80-IA for these three years i.e., till A.Y. 2004-05.



  • When the operations of the windmill division resulted in profit after setting
    of its loss against the profit of the spinning mill division, the assessee
    claimed deduction u/s.80-IA from the fourth year i.e. A.Y. 2005-06
    (first year of claim).



Method I :

One method of working would be to treat the windmill division
as the only source of income from the first year, notionally carry forward the
loss including the unabsorbed depreciation and set off against the income from
windmill division till that entire loss is fully set off and then start claiming
deduction u/s.80-IA. Working of the total income of the assessee in that case is
given in Table 1
.

Method II :

Other alternative would be to set off the loss of windmill
division against the income from the spinning mill division and once the loss of
windmill is fully set off against either income from the windmill or the
spinning mill division, then start claiming deduction u/s.80-IA. By this method,
the assessee would be in an advantageous position since he can claim the
deduction in respect of windmill from an earlier point of time and also for the
entire period of ten consecutive years within the span of 15 years. Working
under this method is given in Table 2.

Particulars

31-3-2004

 

 

31-3-2005

31-3-2006

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Windmill

Spinning
mill

Windmill

Spinning mill

Windmill

Spinning mill

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Taxable income before depreciation

25

350

 

60

400

70

450

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Depreciation on windmill

(220)

(48)

 

(10)

0

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Less
: Loss
adjusted (+)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Earlier loss of 20/-

(195+20)

(215)

 

 

(12)

(60)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Net income

Nil

135

 

 

Nil

400+60

Nil

450+70

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Less
:
Deduction u/s.80-IA

Nil

Nil

 

Nil

0

Nil

0

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Total income

 

135

 

0

460

0

520

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

TAble
2
(Refer
Method II)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Particulars

31-3-2004

 

 

31-3-2005

31-3-2006

 

 

 

 

 

(First year of 80-IA claim)

(Second year of claim)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Windmill

Spinning
mill

Windmill

Spinning mill

Windmill

Spinning mill

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Taxable income before depreciation

25

350

 

60

400

70

450

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Depreciation on windmill

(220)

(48)

 

(10)

0

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Less
: Loss +
Earlier loss 20/-

(195+20)

(215)

 

 

Nil

Nil

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Net income

Nil

135

 

12

400

60

450

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Less
:
Deduction u/s.80-IA

Nil

Nil

(12)

0

(60)

0

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Total income

 

135

 

0

400

0

 

450

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Issues :

The question here is which method is the correct one for
claiming deduction u/s.80-IA in respect of income from the windmill. In order to
analyse this further, we may consider the following issues :

1. Whether the ‘initial assessment year’ referred in S.
80-IA(5) is the first year of commencement of production or the first year
claim of deduction u/s.80-IA ?

2. Whether the fiction, namely, ‘eligible business was the
only source of income’ u/s.80-IA(5) is to be applied only from the second year
of the claim or from the second year of the commencement of operation of the
windmill?


Issue 1 : Initial Assessment Year :

S. 80-IA as it stands presently does not define the term
‘initial assessment year’. However, S. 80-IA as it stood prior to
31-3-2000, defined the term ‘initial assessment year’ basically in two ways
depending on the type of deduction available. Erstwhile S. 80-IA provided for
the following two types of deductions :



(i) Ten or fixed consecutive years starting from the first
year of commencement — like an undertaking engaged in cold storage plant, ship
or hotel;

    ii) Ten years out of twelve/fifteen years starting from the first year of commencement — like an undertaking engaged in the business of developing, maintaining and operating any infrastructure facility;

For undertakings falling under (i) above, the initial assessment year was defined as the first year of commencement of production or operation pursuant to the definition under erstwhile S. 80IA(12)(c)(1), (3), (4) and (5). For undertakings falling under above, the initial assessment year was defined to be the first year of claim under erstwhile S. 80-IA(12)(c)(2) which reads as under:

“Initial assessment year, in the case of an enterprise carrying on the business of developing infrastructure facility means the assessment year specified by the assessee at his option to be the initial assessment year not falling beyond twelfth assessment year starting from the previous year in which the enterprise begins operating and maintaining the infrastructure facility.” (Emphasis supplied)

Relevant contents of erstwhile S. 80-IA (12) are tabulated in Table 3.

Power-generating undertakings, namely, windmills are similar to category (2) of the above viz. infrastructure facilities and accordingly the initial assessment year in the case of windmills should be the first year of claim.

New S. 80-IA w.e.f. 1-4-2000:

The Finance Act, 1999, w.e.f 1-4-2000 substituted the erstwhile section S. 80-IA with two sections, namely, 80-IA and 80-IB. While doing so, the undertakings originally eligible for deduction for a fixed block of years like the one stated in clause (i) above, namely, the cold storage plant, ships, etc. are covered by S. 80-IB and undertakings which have the option to claim deduction for ten consecutive years within a block of twelve or fifteen years, like the infrastructure undertakings, are retained under the new S. 80-IA. A brief comparison is given in Table 4.

Contents of Form 10CCB:

 

Sub-cl.

Nature of undertaking — Ss.(4)

Period of deduction — Ss.(6)

Initial Asst. Year — Ss.(12)(c)

 

(12)(c)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

(1)

Cold storage plant, ship or hotel

Ten years

Year in which it begins to

 

 

 

 

manufacture

 

 

 

 

 

 

(2)

Infrastructure facility

Ten out of Twelve years

Year specified by the as

 

 

 

 

sessee at his option

 

 

 

 

 

 

(3)

Scientific research

Five years

Year of approval by the

 

 

 

 

prescribed authority

 

 

 

 

 

 

(4)

Telecommunication service

Ten years

Year in which service

 

 

 

 

begins

 

 

 

 

 

 

(5)

Industrial park

Ten years

Year of starting of the

 

 

 

 

park

 

 

 

 

 

 

(6)

Production of mineral oil

Seven years

Year of commencement of

 

 

 

 

commercial production

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Table
4

 

 

 

 

Erstwhile
S. 80-IA effective up to

Present
S. 80-IA

New
80-IB (Similar to old 80-IA)

31.3.2000

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Eligible period of
deduction  var-

Deduction is available for ten

Eligible period of deduction

ied from undertaking to
under-

years in a block of
fifteen years

varies from undertaking
to un-

taking, industry to industry.

for all undertakings
(Ss.2).

dertaking.

 

 

 

Initial assessment year varied

Not defined.

Initial assessment year is de-

from
undertaking to undertaking

 

fined for each type
of undertak

as defined in
Ss.(12)(c).

 

ing separately.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Whenever a confusion of this kind arises, a reference to the form prescribed may at times throw more light to clarify the confusion. In the present case also, the contents and language of Form 10CCB are relevant. Relevant extracts from Form 10CCB, under the Rule 18BBB are reproduced below:

    Clause 8 — “Date of commencement of operation/activity by the undertaking”

    Clause 9 — “initial assessment year from when the deduction is being claimed”.

From the above clauses it is clear that the term the ‘initial assessment year’ under the present S. 80-IA is the first year of claim and not the first year of operation/commencement of production.

Issue 2: Applicability of the fiction u/s.80-IA(5):

There is no dispute that Ss.(5) creates a fiction. The fiction mandates a notional carry forward of loss from eligible business presuming that the eligible business is the only source of income. The moot issue is the year of applicability of the fiction.

For easy analysis, Ss.(5) is divided into phrases as below:

    a) for the purpose of determining the quantum of deduction;

    b) for the assessment year immediately succeeding the initial assessment year;

    c) eligible business was the only source of income;

    d) during the previous year relevant to the initial assessment year;
    e) and to every subsequent assessment year up to and including the assessment year for which the determination is to be made;

Phrase (c) introduces the fiction ‘eligible business was the only source of income’ and phrase (d) provides for its applicability ‘during the previous year relevant to the initial assessment year’. Phrases (c) and (d) collectively mean that the loss of the years commencing from the initial assessment year (i.e., the first year of claim) alone is to be notionally carried forward and not losses of the years prior to the initial assessment year.

Phrases (a) and (b) provide that when the determination of quantum of deduction is to be made for any year from the second year of the claim (year after the initial assessment year), it is only the loss of that year and subsequent years that is required to be set off against the profit of the eligible business and not the loss for any earlier year including the initial assessment year.

Therefore, loss from the eligible business in the years prior to the initial assessment year absorbed against the profits of other businesses need not be notionally brought forward and has no effect on the deduction claimed.

Accordingly, the fiction u/s.80-IA(5) is applicable only from the second year of claim and not prior to it. The true intention of Ss.(5) can be easily understood by imagining the absence of it. For example, where the assessee has claimed deduction u/s.80-IA for three years and there is a loss in the 4th year of claim in a block of ten years, in the absence of Ss.(5), the assessee can continue to claim full deduction on the profit from the 5th year ignoring loss incurred in the 4th year if it has been set off against any other income. By virtue of the fiction in Ss.(5), the loss of the 4th year is to be set off against the income before claiming deduction for the 5th year. Therefore, Ss.(5) will operate only during the period of ten years of claim and only from the second year of the claim. Ss.(5) is thus not rendered redundant.

Further grounds to support the above view are:

    i) In the example above, the year in which the eligible undertaking u/s.80-IA began generation of power is the year A.Y. 2002-03. But the assessee exercised the option to claim deduction u/s. 80-IA(2) in the A.Y. 2005-06. This is the year from which the assessee is governed by S. 80-IA. Prior to that, the provisions of the Section had no applicability in the assessee’s case.

    ii) The expression ‘initial assessment year’ is not defined in the present S. 80-IA. Even so, logically it has to be the previous year in which the assessee is first governed by S. 80-IA i.e., the year in which the option is exercised u/s.80-IA(2). As a corollary, it will be illogical to state that the year of commencement of operation or set up of infrastructure, or generation of power, as the case may be, referred to in Ss.(2) is the ‘initial assessment year’.

    iii) The Legislature has consciously used different and contrasting expressions in the different sub-sections of S. 80-IA. Ss.(2) inter alia, speaks of any ‘ten consecutive assessment years’ out of fifteen years beginning from the year in which the undertaking or the enterprise develops and begins to operate any infrastructure facility or starts providing telecommunication service or develops or generates power.

S. 80-IA(5) refers to the year of exercise of option. It is referred to as ‘the initial assessment year’. It uses the words ‘during the previous year relevant to the initial assessment year’. U/ss.(5), the eligible business has to be one “to which the provisions of Ss.(1) apply”. Further, the words are “for the purposes of determining the quantum of deduction under that sub-section for the assessment year immediately succeeding the initial assessment year”. When words of import are used in the provisions of the statute, they are intended to convey different senses. (AIR 1956 SC 35 AIR 1989 SC 836)

iv) U/ss.(5), there is no ‘initial assessment year’ unless the provisions of Ss.(1) apply, i.e., unless the option has been exercised U/ss.(2). The determination of quantum of deduction U/ss.(1) is for the assessment year immediately succeeding the initial assessment year or any subsequent assessment year and every sub-sequent year. Therefore, ‘initial assessment year’ employed in Ss.(5) is different from the year ‘beginning from the year’ referred to in Ss.(2).

v) The fiction u/s.80-IA(5) to the effect that “as if such eligible business was the only source of income of the assessee during the previous year relevant to the initial assessment year and every subsequent year” is to be confined to ten consecutive years beginning from the initial assessment year and to every subsequent year. The word ‘during’ connotes a period of time. Fiction U/ss.(5) operates in the ‘initial assessment year’ i.e., the year of option and runs for ten consecutive years. Without the option, there is no initial assessment year for S. 80-IA.

vi) To support the other interpretation of Ss.(5), the sub-section should have read as under: [blending Ss.(5) and Ss.(2)]

“Notwithstanding anything contained in any other provision of this Act, the profits and gains of an eligible business to which the provisions of Ss.(1) apply shall, for the purposes of determining the quantum of deduction under that sub-section for the assessment year immediately succeeding the initial assessment year or any subsequent assessment year, be computed as if such eligible business was the only source of income of the assessee for ten consecutive assessment years out of fifteen years beginning from the year in which the undertaking or the enterprise develops and begins to operate any infrastructure facility or starts providing telecommunication service or develops an industrial park or develops a special economic zone referred to in clause (iii) of Ss.(4) or generates power or commences transmission or distribution of power or under-takes substantial renovation and modernisation of the existing transmission or distribution lines” [Adopting the lines in Ss.(2)].

    vii) The fiction in Ss.(5) is limited to assuming that, during the previous year relevant to the initial assessment year, the eligible business is the only source of income. The provision looks forward to a period of ten years from the initial assessment year (year of option). The fiction does not look backwards to the year beginning, referred to in Ss.(2). In construing a fiction, it is impermissible to invoke a further fiction or enlarge the same.

[AIR 1966 SC 870; AIR 1963 SC 448 1996 (2) SCC 449]

Judicial precedents:

Mohan Breweries v. ACIT, 116 ITTD 241 (Chennai) — This case pertains to A.Y. 2004-05 (i.e., after the amendment of S. 80-IA by the Finance Act 1999), In this case, the Madras Tribunal has held that the initial assessment year is the first year of claim and 80-IA itself becomes applicable only when the assessee makes the claim for the first time and not before that.

ACIT v. Goldmine Shares and Finance P Ltd., 113 ITD 209 (Ahd.) (SB) — In this case, the undertaking had been set up prior to 31-3- 2000. The Special Bench held that before claiming deduction, the losses of the earlier years (i.e., the first year of commencement of business being the initial assessment year) are to be brought forward notionally and set off against the income of the current year. It placed reliance on the Circular 281, dated 22-9-1980. How-ever, the ratio of this decision and the said Circular are relevant for undertakings set up till 31-3-2000 and not for those set up on or after 1-4-2000. When the Mohan Breweries case was referred before the Special Bench, the Tribunal distinguished it on facts. It pointed out that the assessee, Goldmine Shares had claimed deduction in the year of setting up of undertaking itself and whereas in Mohan Breweries case, the year of claim was after the year of setting up of the undertaking.

Velayudhaswamy Spinning Mills (P) Ltd. Vs. ACIT (2010 38 DTR (Mad) 57)

The Madras High Court considered both the above decisions. It held that provision of S. 80-IA(5), treating eligible undertaking as a separate sole source of income, is applicable only when the assessee chooses to claim deduction under S. 80-IA and same cannot be applied to a year prior to the year in which assessee opted to claim relief under S. 80-IA for the first time. As initial year is not defined in S. 80-IA, the year of option has to be treated as the initial assessment year for the purpose of S. 80-IA.

To sum up:

    1. The initial assessment year in the case of an eligible undertaking is the first year of claim of deduction u/s.80-IA and not the first year of operation of the undertaking.

    2. The fiction of notional carry forward of loss u/s.80-IA(5) does exist, but operates only from the initial assessment year, i.e., from the first year of claim and thereafter and is not applicable in the earlier years.

    3. The Special Bench decision in the case of Goldmine Shares is clearly distinguishable given the fact that it was rendered in the context of erstwhile 80-IA which ceased to be effective from 1-4-2000.

Service of order — Original receipt of service not produced — Statement of proprietor of courier service agency cannot be accepted.

New Page 1

Service of order — Original receipt of service not produced —
Statement of proprietor of courier service agency cannot be accepted.



[Carter Hydraulic Power P. Ltd v. UOI, 2010 (256)
ELT 394 Cal.]

The appeal filed before the Commissioner of Central Excise
(Appeal II) was barred by limitation, therefore, the appeal was dismissed. The
said order was upheld by the Tribunal. On further appeal before the High Court
the appellant submitted that the copy of order of adjudication from the
Department was not at all delivered, therefore the appeal was not barred by
limitation.

The advocate for the Department filed a photocopy of the
receipt allegedly obtained by the courier service agency at the time of
alleged delivery of the order to an employee of the appellant. It was
submitted that the original was not available. A copy of the statement by the
proprietor of the courier service agency was produced, which stated that he
personally delivered the envelope to one Mr. Das, who was an employee of the
appellant company. The appellant submitted that the copy of order was never
delivered. It was submitted that there was no such employee as ‘Sri Das’ in
the organisation of the appellant.

The Court held that it was not clear whether the
adjudication order was ever delivered to the appellant company. Unfortunately,
the original receipt was not available, therefore it would be too risky to
accept the contention of a proprietor of a private courier service in order to
frustrate a statutory right of a citizen. To avoid all future controversies in
the matter, the order of the Tribunal was set aside and held that the appeal
was presented in time. The Commissioner of Central Excise (Appeal II) to
consider the appeal on merits.

levitra

Dishonour of cheque — When cheque is issued by partnership firm from its bank account, the cheque is said to be issued by all partners — Partnership Act, 1932 S. 18.

New Page 1

Dishonour of cheque — When cheque is issued by partnership
firm from its bank account, the cheque is said to be issued by all partners —
Partnership Act, 1932 S. 18.



[Mukesh Raoji Navadhare v. Ajit Bhaskar Kasbekar & Anr.,
AIR 2010 (NOC) 817 (Bom.); 2010 (3) AIR Bom. R 195]

The petitioner and the complainant were carrying on
business in partnership in the name and style of M/s. Shantakrupa Corporation.
The firm issued a cheque to the complaintant. The cheque was signed on behalf
of the firm by the petitioner as its partner. The cheque was dishonoured.
Pursuant thereto a complaint u/s.138 of the Negotiable Instrument Act was
filed but the firm was not joined as a party. The issue arose whether such a
complaint was maintainable.

The Court held that a partnership firm is not a body
corporate. S. 4 of the Partnership Act defines ‘partnership’ as relation
between the persons who have agreed to share profit of a business carried on
by all or any of them acting for all. The persons who have entered into a
partnership with one another are called individually as partners and
collectively ‘a firm’. The name under which the business is carried on is the
firm name. The firm name is merely a compendious name given to group of
persons who have agreed to carry on business in partnership.

In this case, the cheque was drawn from an account in a
bank maintained in the name of the firm. It bears the rubber stamp of the firm
and the petitioner had signed it as a partner of the firm. In law, when a
cheque is issued by the firm and from an account maintained by the firm, the
cheque is issued by all the partners and one of the partners merely signs it
as an agent of the firm i.e., agent of all partners. The complainant
who is a partner of the firm would, therefore, be regarded as one of the
drawers being a part of the firm. Thus, the complainant is co-drawer as well
as payee of the cheque. He, therefore, cannot prosecute himself or other
partner u/s.138 of the Act. The position may be different when a firm issues a
cheque not to its own partner but to a third person. There, the firm would be
liable as also the partners subject, of course, to the provisions of S. 141 of
the Act and in particular Expl. (b) thereto.

levitra

Passports Act — Refusal to issue fresh passport on ground that divorce deed was not registered or authenticated by Court — Improper — Passport Act, 1967 S. 5.

New Page 1

Passports Act — Refusal to issue fresh passport on ground
that divorce deed was not registered or authenticated by Court — Improper —
Passport Act, 1967 S. 5.



[Sonalben Keyurbhai Patel v. Superintendent, Regional
Passport Office & Anr.,
AIR 2010 Gujarat 136]

The petitioner belongs to a village Valasan, District Anand.
The petitioner got married with one N. M. Patel according to Hindu rites and
customs at her village. The petitioner stayed with her husband at Nairobi. Due
to matrimonial dispute, the petitioner and her husband separated and divorce
deed was executed on 28-2-2001 in presence of relatives and witnesses.
Thereafter the petitioner married one K. B. Patel according to Hindu rites and
customs. This marriage was registered with the Registrar of Marriage at Anand.
The petitioner had two children and their birth was also registered. The
petitioner had applied for passport as her earlier passport had expired. The
petitioner had approached the Passport Office and had explained that in Patel
community of Anand District, customary divorce was permissible and therefore
not registered. The petitioner had also explained to the Passport Office that
u/s.29(2) of the Hindu Marriage Act, no divorce deed is required if customary
divorce was permissible. However the Passport Officer refused to issue
passport to the petitioner.

On a writ petition filed by the petitioner against the
Passport Authority, the Court held that the petitioner separated from her
first husband way back on 20-2-2001 and the deed of divorce was executed on
that day in presence of two witnesses. The facts regarding the divorce and
second marriage are not in dispute and more than nine years have passed. For
the purpose of issuance of fresh passport with change in the husband name, the
petitioner has already furnished the divorce deed and also an affidavit is
filed to that effect. It was true that the divorce deed was neither notarized
nor registered nor the petitioner has obtained decree of divorce from the
competent Court. However, divorce by custom was permissible. It was held in
the case of Twinkle Rameshkumar Dhameliya v. Superintendent, (AIR 2005
Guj. 267) that the stand taken by the Passport Authority insisting for divorce
deed duly registered before Sub-Registrar or authenticated by the Court cannot
be sustained since customary divorce can be said to be permissible, unless it
is objected to by either party to the divorce deed or any person who is
directly affected by the divorce deed. In the present case, in view of the
fact that more than nine years have passed since second marriage and the
petitioner has two issues from the second marriage, the affidavit of the
petitioner has already been filed and divorce deed has not been disputed by
anyone till date. The petitioner also belongs to Patidar community and
customary divorce is permissible in that community.

The Court directed that the Passport Authority should act
on the basis of the divorce deed and the petitioner can get it certified by
the Public Notary on the basis of original divorce deed and such certified
copy can be placed before the Passport Authority.

levitra

Stamp Act — Document insufficiently stamped liable to be impounded — Stamp Act 1899 S. 33, S. 35, S. 38 and S. 40.

New Page 1

Stamp Act — Document insufficiently stamped liable to be
impounded — Stamp Act 1899 S. 33, S. 35, S. 38 and S. 40.



[Umesh Kumar Prakashchandra Sharma v. Rajaram Ramchandra
Jat and Anr.,
AIR 2010 Madhya Pradesh 158]

The petitioner Umesh Kumar had filed a civil suit for
specific performance of the contract and possession of the property. The
petitioner had produced a document dated 2-6-2001, which was admitted. The
document contained recital that the possession was delivered, therefore the
document was required to be executed on appropriate stamp paper and as it was
not on appropriate stamp paper it was liable to be impounded and to pay stamp
duty, penalty, etc. The Trial Court impounded the document in question and
directed the petitioner to pay duty and penalty.

The petitioner challenged the aforesaid order in writ
before the High Court. The High Court held that on perusal of S. 33 of the
Act, it was clear that when a person authorised under law or by consent of the
parties has powers to receive evidence, then such person would be obliged to
impound the document when any document which is insufficiently stamped is
produced before him. The word ‘impound’ does not mean that the Court which is
in possession of the document has immediately to recover duty and penalty. The
word ‘impound’ would only mean to authorise the Court to keep the document in
the custody, because the Court is of the opinion that the document is either
suspected or is insufficiently stamped.

Once a Court comes to the conclusion that the document is
insufficiently stamped, then it has to keep the document in its custody and
then proceed in accordance with law.

Article 5 of the Indian Stamp Act, deals with an agreement
or memorandum of an agreement. If the agreement is in relation to the property
or sale of the same, then ordinarily the stamp duty payable would be Rs.50,
but in case the document contains a recital that the possession of the
property has already been transferred or handed over to the proposed
purchaser, without executing a conveyance or it shall be handed over to the
purchaser without execution of the conveyance in future, then the document
shall come out of the definition of an ‘agreement’, but would become a
‘conveyance’, as provided under Article 23 of Schedule I-A. In the present
matter, the Court below was absolutely justified in holding that because of
the recital in the document, the agreement stood converted into a conveyance
and was chargeable with the duty of 7½% on the market value of the property.
The Court below was also justified in requiring the plaintiff to pay 7½% duty
on the face value of the document and pay ten times penalty in accordance with
S. 33, S. 35 and S. 38 of the Indian Stamp Act. The order passed by the Court
below is not bad.

levitra

Stamp duty — Stamp duty is payable as per market value of property at time of submission of sale deed for registration — Stamp Act, 1899.

New Page 1

Stamp duty — Stamp duty is payable as per market value of
property at time of submission of sale deed for registration — Stamp Act, 1899.




[Iqbal Kaur v. State of Punjab & Ors., AIR 2010
Punjab & Haryana 130]

On 5-5-1970, an agreement to sell was executed for a sum of
`80,000 for
land. The agreement was renewed on 20-11-1995. However, when the vendor failed
to perform his part of the agreement by executing sale deed in favour of the
petitioner, the petitioner filed a suit for specific performance in the Civil
Court, which was decreed on 3-12-2001. For the execution of the decree passed
by the Civil Court, dated 3-12-2001, the sale deed was registered on
5-11-2008. The Collector exercising the powers u/s.47-A of the Indian Stamp
Act determined the market value of the property subject-matter of the sale
deed at the time of registration of the instrument. Order of the Collector was
confirmed by the Commissioner vide order dated 28-1-2009. A writ petition was
filed challenging the above order, which was dismissed.

On further appeal, the Court held that stamp duty is
payable at the time of submission of the sale deed for registration. The sale
deed was produced for registration on 5-11-2008, therefore, stamp duty on the
market value as on 5-11-2008 is payable. Agreement to sell has no relevance in
the matter of payment of stamp duty. The appeal was dismissed.


levitra

Rights of Overseas Citizen of India — International Sport Events — Constitution of India Article 9.

New Page 1

24 Rights of Overseas Citizen of India — International Sport
Events — Constitution of India Article 9.


The petitioner was born in the USA returned to India at the
age of one year and educated in India. The petitioner’s father was serving in
the State of Punjab Police. The petitioner was granted Oversea’s citizen of
India status by the Govt. of India in year 2007. The petitioner had represented
India in several international sport events and also secured medals. The issue
arose in view of a policy dated 26-12-2008 and 12-3-2009 formulated by the Union
of India whereby classification between players who are Indians and players who
are foreign nationals of Indian origin were made, the impugned rule restricted
foreign nationals of Indian origin from participation in the national teams.

The Court held that when an NRI is permitted to participate
for India in sports events and facilities analogous to the NRIs have been
granted to the Overseas Citizens of India, then OCI would also be entitled to
participate in international sports tournament representing India.

Article 9 relates to a consequence of voluntary acquisition
of citizenship of a foreign state by a citizen of India. In the instant case,
there was no voluntary acquisition of citizenship of the USA by the petitioner
because the petitioner was born in the USA and travelled to India at the age of
one year. At the time of birth, the petitioner obviously was not in a position
to voluntarily acquire the citizenship of a foreign state. If a person chooses
to voluntarily acquire the citizenship of a foreign state, he ceases to be a
citizen of India. This situation does not exist insofar as the petitioner was
concerned. Accordingly, participation cannot be denied on the basis of Article 9
of the Constitution of India.


[Sorab Singh Gill v. UOI & Ors., AIR 2010 Punjab &
Haryana 83]

levitra

Service — Service of order must be by registered post with acknowledgement due — Service by courier not proper.

New Page 1

25 Service — Service of order must be by registered post with
acknowledgement due — Service by courier not proper.


The order in original was sent to the appellant by courier by
the Revenue Authority. There was no modality of dispatch of orders by courier
prescribed under the law. In fact S. 37C specifically provides for service of
documents by registered post. If such a modality is not followed, the order in
original can be said to have been not served on the assessee. Therefore, the
appellant cannot be denied justice taking shelter of the order sent by courier.

The Court also observed that there was nothing brought to record that there
was emergency to serve the order by courier. S. 37C has made provision

levitra

Foreign judgment — Judgment of Court in USA would be conclusive and binding upon the parties — Hindu Marriage Act, 1955 S. 13 and Family Courts Act, 1984, S. 7.

New Page 1

22 Foreign judgment — Judgment of Court in USA would be
conclusive and binding upon the parties — Hindu Marriage Act, 1955 S. 13 and
Family Courts Act, 1984, S. 7.


Both the parties were domiciled in the USA. The husband was
Green Card holder of the USA, thus showing his intention to reside in the USA.
Parties last resided together in the USA. Merely because they resided together
in Pune when they last visited India would not give jurisdiction to Family Court
at Pune to decide divorce petition. The Court in the USA had territorial
jurisdiction to try their divorce disputes.

The wife had filed divorce petition before the Court in the
USA. Judgment was passed on merits after husband filed his written submission.

Judgment of the Court in the USA would be conclusive and
binding upon parties.


[Ms. Kashmira Kale v. Kishorekumar Mohan Kale,
AIR 2010 (NOC) 632 (Bom.)]

levitra

HUF — Joint family property — Neither a wife nor a mother has a right to file suit for setting aside alienation — Hindu Law.

New Page 1

23 HUF — Joint family property — Neither a wife nor a mother
has a right to file suit for setting aside alienation — Hindu Law.

The respondent (mother) filed a suit for partition and
separate possession. It was her case that the suit property belongs to her
husband. The defendant (sons) claimed that there was a partition amongst the
brothers and each of the brother was supposed to cultivate his own share of the
property.

The Court held that a co-parcener has a right to alienate his
share in the joint family property inter vivos. If the suit property was a joint
family property in the hands of the defendants, each of the sons of the
defendant had a right by birth in the suit property. It was therefore for the
sons of defendants who had interest in the suit property by birth to challenge
the alienation made by their father and uncles. A mother does not have a right
independently to challenge the alienation of the joint family property since she
does not have a right in it by birth. Even if one of the defendants may have
sold certain property exceeding his share, it was for the sons of defendants to
challenge the sales since they had interest in the joint family property.
Neither a wife nor a mother has a right to file a suit for setting aside
alienation since she does not have right by birth in the co-parcenery property
at all. Right to her to have a share in the joint family property accrues to her
only when the co-parceners decide to partition the joint family property,
otherwise she is bound to be joint with her sons. The suit at the instance of
mother was therefore, not maintainable for setting aside alienation made by her
sons.

Further S. 3(3) of the Hindu Women’s Right to Property Act,
1937 no doubt gives a right to the woman to seek partition. However, this Act
has been repealed by the Hindu Succession Act, 1956. If the provisions of the
Hindu Succession Act, 1956 are read, it would be clear that there is no
provision similar to Ss.(3) of S. 3 of the Hindu Women’s Right to Property Act.
The Legislature in its wisdom has not thought it fit to continue, this right in
a woman. The S. 14 of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 confer upon a woman to own
absolutely a property in possession which she got against her right of
maintenance or for pre-existing right.


[Ananda Krishna Tate (deceased by L. Rs) v. Drawpadibai
Krishna Tate & Ors.,
AIR 2010 Bombay 83]

levitra

Millennium Development Goals: A century more to go?

John Rawls, whose theory of justice has been analysed in great detail by Amartya Sen in his latest book, ‘The Idea of Justice’, has identified the following principles of justice:

Each person has an equal right to a fully adequate scheme of equal basic liberties which is compatible with a similar scheme of liberties for all.

Social and economic inequalities are to satisfy two conditions. First, they must be attached to offices and positions open to all under conditions of fair equality of opportunity; and second, they must be to the greatest benefit of the least advantaged members of society.

It is worth recalling Rawls’ views on justice and equality. He stressed the so called “primary goods” which are necessary to achieve various objectives, and he included in primary goods liberties, opportunities, income and self-respect.

It will be apt to remember Rawls when we talk of justice in the context of India. It is generally agreed that the economy has seen unprecedented growth this decade, even after allowing for the blip last year. It is also an accepted view that post-1991, the years have unleashed the entrepreneurial spirit of Indians and the realization of aspirations of many. So far, so good! But have all Indians seen the improvement in the standard of living and also the increase in opportunities?

The GDP figures do not convey the complete picture. It gives a macro picture of an economy whose people may be growing (or de-growing) economically at varying percentages. To talk optimistically or pessimistically about the economy based on the GDP growth for the population as a whole is akin to the person wanting to cross a river which has an average depth of 4 ft, but much greater depth at several points.

We do not have to reinvent the wheel to understand how we are doing in eradicating poverty or achieving uniform primary education and so on.

Nine years ago, in September, 2000 the heads of states of various governments met at the Millennium Summit, and then committed to the Millennium Development Goals (MDG) by 2015. It was arguably the largest gathering of world leaders in history. MDGs are broadly eight goals ranging from eradication of poverty to ensuring environmental sustainability.

Unfortunately, our pursuit towards achieving these MDGs has not received the attention it deserves. Neither has it captured the headlines nor our politicians’ bytes. When I was the Chairman of the Confederation of Indian Industry (CII), Karnataka last year, on occasions when one could talk on this matter to senior government officials and ministers, one could not see in most of them the imperative to achieve the Millennium Development Goals, although there was awareness.

With only six years to go, a reality check is due.

Goal No. 1: Eradicate extreme poverty and hunger

    Halve, between 1990 and 2015, the proportion of people whose income is less than 1.25 dollar a day

    We still have 41.6% of the population living on less than 1.25 dollars a day. This was 49.4% in 1994, the earliest year for which data is available.

    Achieve full and productive employment and decent work for all, including women and young people

    The employment to population ratio was 55.4% in 2007, marginally lower than 59% in 1991.

    Halve, between 1990 and 2015, the proportion of people who suffer from hunger

    This proportion for India is 21%, down by only 3% from the early 90s.

Goal No. 2: Achieve universal primary education

    Ensure that by 2015, children will be able to complete a full course of primary schooling

    The net enrolment ratio in primary education has gone up to 94.3%. However, only 65.8% of the pupils will complete primary education. Even Pakistan scores higher with 69.7%! Sri Lanka is way ahead with 93%.

Goal No. 3: Promote gender equality and empower women

    Eliminate gender disparity in primary and secondary education, preferably by 2005, and in all levels of education no later than 2015

    The ratio of girls to boys in secondary education is 0.83, indicating a vast gender inequality.

Goal No. 4: Reduce child mortality

    Reduce by two-thirds, between 1990 and 2015, the under-5 mortality rate

    The under-5 mortality rate (per 1000 live births), though has fallen from 117 in 1990, is still 72. This is higher than even Bangladesh’s 61.

Goal No. 5: Improve maternal health

Reduce by three-fourths, between 1990 and 2015, the maternal mortality ratio

 Maternal mortality (per 100,000 live births) in India was 450 in 2005 (the latest year for which data is available). China has a mortality rate of 45.

Achieve, by 2015, universal access to reproductive health

Antenatal care coverage (percent of live births) is 74. Sri Lanka is much higher at 99%.

Goal No. 6: Combat HIV/AIDS, malaria, and other diseases

    Have halted by 2015, and begun to reverse, the spread of HIV/AIDS.

HIV prevalence (percentage of population 15

– 49 years) is 0.3% in India, down from 0.5% in 2001.

    Achieve, by 2010, universal access to treatment of HIV/AIDS for all people who need it

Statistics on the proportion of population with advanced HIV infection with access to antiretroviral is not available for India. This is an important mea-sure about which we do not have public data.

    Have halted by 2015, and begun to reverse the incidence of malaria and other major diseases. Incidence of tuberculosis (per 100,000 population) is 168 — not undergone any change since 1990
 

Goal No. 7: Ensure environmental sustainability


Integrate the principles of sustainable development into national policies and programmes and reverse the loss of environmental resources.

Proportion of land area covered by forests has increased from 21.5% in 1990 to 22.8% in 2005. Carbon dioxide emission, however, has more than doubled in the same period.


 Reduce biodiversity loss, achieving, by 2010, significant reduction in the rate of loss

Percentage of terrestrial and marine areas protected has increased from 4.1 in 1990 to 4.6 in 2008.

    Halve, by 2015, the proportion of people without sustainable access to safe drinking water.

Population using improved water sources (percent-age) has gone up from 71 in 1990 to 89 in 2006. Population using improved sanitation facilities though has doubled in terms of percentage, it is still very low at 28%. Consider Sri Lanka, which has a figure of 86 %.


Goal No. 8: Develop a global partnership for development

    Deal comprehensively with debt problems of developing countries through national and international measures, in order to make debt sustainable in the long-term

Debt service as a percentage of exports has come down from 29.3 in 1990 to 3.7 in 2007.

    In cooperation with the private sector, make available the benefits of new technologies, especially information and communications

Telephone lines per 100 heads of the population have increased from 0.6 in 1990 to 3.2 in 2008. The cellular subscription has dramatically increased from 0.35 in 2000 to 29.24 in 2008.

Amartya Sen, in his book “The Idea of Justice” has remarked that our mental make-up and desires tend to adjust to circumstances; particularly to make life bearable in adverse situations. The hopelessly de-prived may lack the courage to desire any radical change and typically tend to adjust their desires and expectations to what little they see as feasible. They train themselves to take pleasure in small mercies. He further writes that to overlook the intensity of their disadvantage merely because of their ability to build a little joy in their lives, is hardly a good way of achieving an adequate understanding of the demands of social justice.

If a certain proportion of the population has been able to have greater opportunities in the last few years, it will be sheer injustice if this is not avail-able to everyone in the country. The tragic part is, as the data quoted above indicates, we are a long way from achieving what was thought as minimum development goals. The greater tragedy is that the central and state governments do not even talk about where they are vis-à-vis these goals, and what they are doing to reach them.

Come to think of it: If the politician in each constituency sets for himself the above goals and initiates measures to realize them, people will enthusiasti-cally vote for him.

We may be the 12th largest economy in terms of GDP with over $1 trillion gross output, but if 42% of the population still lives on less than 1.25 dollar a day or the availability of improved sanitation facili-ties is only 28%, there is a deep rooted malady.

Our poor may have adjusted themselves to the above circumstances, but to regard this as a normal and acceptable situation is the greatest injustice of all.

Takeaways

Convergence with IFRS, by implication, would mean that entities will have to completely change the way contracts are drafted and accounted for. In a nutshell, for every contract, one would have to follow a systematic process involving some basic tenets:

  •     Identify embedded derivatives in contracts,

  •     Assess whether separate accounting is required, and

  •     Fair valuation, where required, with changes recorded in profit & loss account.

GAPs in GAAP — IFRS Convergence Roadmap

Accounting standards

There are numerous matters
on the IFRS convergence roadmap that still remain to be effected upon or need
clarification. More importantly, the standards are not yet notified under the
Companies Act. So no one knows what the final standards will actually look like.
Nor has the requisite amendment to the Companies Act been made, to amend the
relevant provisions that are in conflict with IFRS, such as S. 78, S. 391, S.
394, Schedule VI, Schedule XIV, etc. In this article, we take a look at some of
the issues relating to applicability of the roadmap itself.

The Ministry of Corporate
Affairs (MCA) roadmap set out is as follows.

The first set of Accounting
Standards (i.e., converged accounting standards) will be applied to specified
class of companies in phases :

(a) Phase-I :

The following categories of
companies will convert their opening balance sheets as at 1st April, 2011, if
the financial year commences on or after 1st April, 2011 in compliance with the
notified accounting standards which are convergent with IFRS. These companies
are :

(a) Companies which are
part of NSE — Nifty 50

(b) Companies which are
part of BSE — Sensex 30

(c) Companies whose shares
or other securities are listed on stock exchanges outside India

(d) Companies, whether
listed or not, which have a net worth in excess of Rs.1,000 crores.

(b) Phase-II :

The companies, whether
listed or not, having a net worth exceeding Rs.500 crores, but not exceeding
Rs.1,000 crores will convert their opening balance sheet as at 1st April, 2013,
if the financial year commences on or after 1st April, 2013 in compliance with
the notified accounting standards which are convergent with IFRS.

(c) Phase-III :

Listed companies which have
a net worth of Rs.500 crores or less will convert their opening balance sheet as
at 1st April, 2014, if the financial year commences on or after 1st April, 2014,
whichever is later, in compliance with the notified accounting standards which
are convergent with IFRS.

In a subsequent
clarification from the MCA it was clarified that the date for determination of
the criteria is the balance sheet at 31st March, 2009 or the first balance sheet
prepared thereafter when the accounting year ends on another date. The
clarification has resolved some questions, but unfortunately has raised many
other questions.

We take a look at some
unanswered questions.

A company gets listed at 1st
April, 2009. 31st March, 2009 it had a networth of Rs.450 crores. At 31st March,
2010 it has a networth of Rs.550 crores which is likely to grow substantially in
following years. How would such a company comply with IFRS ?

Technically, based on MCA
clarification, such a company never applies IFRS since at 31st March, 2009 it
was unlisted and had a networth of less than Rs.500 crores. However this
conclusion seems counterintuitive. In the author’s view, the 31st March, 2009
date should be seen as a dynamic date rather than a static one. Since at 31st
March, 2010, the company was listed and had a networth of greater than Rs.500
crores, in the author’s view, it should be included in phase II of IFRS
implementation.

A listed company has a
networth of Rs.990 crores and Rs.1020 crores at 31st March, 2009 and 31st March,
2010, respectively. Should such a company be included in phase I or II of IFRS
implementation ?

For reasons mentioned above,
the 31st March, 2009 should not be seen as a static, but as a dynamic date. On
that basis the company should be included in phase I of IFRS implementation, as
it has a networth of greater than Rs.1000 crores at 31st March, 2010.

A company with a small
networth of Rs.200 crores, has listed its FCCB on a foreign exchange. Other than
that, the company’s securities are neither listed in India nor abroad. On 1st
April, 2009 the company delists its FCCB. Assume that the company’s networth
will not grow significantly in the future. Should such a company be included in
phase I of IFRS implementation ?

If the testing date of 31st
March, 2009 is seen as static, then the company is included in phase I of IFRS
implementation. However, if the testing date of 31st March, 2009 is seen as
dynamic, then the company is not covered in any of the phases of IFRS
implementation. More importantly it would be counterintuitive to include such
companies for IFRS implementation, as they are neither significant, nor listed
in India or abroad subsequent to the testing date of 31st March, 2009.

It is important that the MCA
provides answers to the above questions to facilitate smooth transition to IFRS.
In the absence of any clarification forthcoming from the MCA, companies are
advised to apply a ‘better safe than sorry’ policy and interpret the
requirements of the roadmap conservatively. A point to be noted is that the
roadmap allows earlier adoption of IFRS voluntarily. Where companies are
reluctant to do so, they should seek a conclusive response from MCA in all
borderline cases discussed above before taking any position on this matter.

levitra

The OS war — Episode-II

Computer Interface

Circa Oct. 2009, Amazon was booking orders for copies of
Windows 7. What it didn’t know at the time (or may be it did, but didn’t
publicise it) was that the bookings were going to be the biggest ever, and would
gross even more than the latest book of Harry Potter.

Windows 7 is now more than a month old (since it hit the
stores on 22nd Oct). According to the grapevine, users are not entirely unhappy.
Early adopters report they’re mostly happy — and that is true for Vista users
even more than XP users, and rightly so. After all Windows 7 is all that its
predecessor, Windows Vista, was expected to be.

For instance :

  • Unlike Vista, Windows 7 hogs lesser resources, making it
    a far better performer, capable of running on lesser powered net-books that
    currently have to use leaner Linux or Windows XP operating systems;

  • PC users are enjoying almost the same kind of performance
    and services that owners of Macintosh and Linux computers have long taken for
    granted.

Of course there are users who ask — why they had to wait so
long — and then have to pay for it. A few of Microsoft’s harsher critics even
argue that many of the improvements that wound up in Windows 7 could have been
released as a free ‘service-pack’ a year or so ago, that is if Microsoft
wanted to salvage Vista
. After all it wouldn’t be the first time ! ! ! ! !

Still, there are others who don’t want to upgrade to Windows
7 because a good majority of the users are happy with Windows XP. There are some
who cite cost as a deterrent, a whole bunch of users are waiting for the Windows
7 service pack (already ! ! ! ! ! It’s barely one month old).

Windows XP was popular because it gave to all its users the
right to change all sorts of things (and accidentally leave back-doors open for
mischief-makers). Vista’s ‘user account control’ (UAC) technology clamped
down firmly on the user’s ability to change settings, download software or even
run installed programs. To gain the right to do so, users had to get
authorisation from an administrator. Even then, they were bombarded by UAC
interruptions, asking for all sorts of permissions and validations to continue
with whatever they were trying legitimately to do. It was enough to drive most
people insane and deem Vista’s iron-clad security feature an absolute no-no.
Just as bad, the locked-down nature of Vista made it run as slow as a sloth,
soaking up lot more computing power than XP, to perform similar tasks. The extra
security also led to instability and compatibility problems. In short, Vista
came short on a lot of expectations (that people took for granted with XP). As a
consequence, four out of five XP users (out of an estimated 800m PC owners
around the world) refused to upgrade to Vista. Incidentally, the vast majority
of those who use Vista today acquired it by default when they bought a new
computer.

But there are good reasons for XP users to upgrade. Greatly
improved security is one. Apart from being snappier and more modest in its
needs, Windows 7 is a good deal friendlier than and almost as secure as Vista.
The lack of technical support is another good reason. Microsoft ceased providing
mainstream support for Windows XP last April (though it will continue to offer
bug fixes and security patches for the venerable operating system until 2014).

Without getting into the nitty-gritty of the installation
process and the hardware requirements, let’s get on with what Windows 7 has to
offer :

Better User Access Control and security features :

Ideally the UAC was supposed to keep the users safe from
malware, but instead its constant prompts and validations prevented users from
accessing those controls. Microsoft has apparently learnt from this experience,
Windows 7’s UAC has improvised the security feature by giving the user the
option to choose the level of intrusiveness (see picture 1).

While Vista users had no choice in using the UAC (except, of
course, turning it off ! ! ! ! ! — see pic. 1), Windows 7 allows the user to
choose from two intermediate notification levels between ‘Always notify’ and
‘Never notify’.

The control is in the form of a slider containing four
security levels. As before, you can accept the full-blown UAC or opt to disable
it. Not only can you tell UAC to notify you only when software changes Windows
7’s settings, not when you’re tweaking them yourself and you can also instruct
UAC not to perform the abrupt screen-dimming effect that Vista’s version uses to
grab your attention. Naturally, the convenience comes with a caveat. The slider
that users use to reduce its severity, advises you not to do so if you routinely
install new software or visit unfamiliar sites, and it warns that disabling the
dimming effect is ‘Not recommended.’

Other than salvaging UAC, relatively few significant changes
have been made to Windows 7’s security system. One meaningful improvement :
BitLocker (courtesy of a feature called BitLocker to Go) lets you encrypt USB
drives and hard disks. However the drive-encryption tool comes only with Windows
7 Ultimate and the corporate-oriented Windows 7 Enterprise. It’s one of the few
good reasons to prefer Win 7 Ultimate to Home Premium or Professional.

Internet Explorer 8, Windows 7’s default browser, includes
many security-related enhancements, including a new SmartScreen Filter (which
blocks dangerous websites) and InPrivate Browsing (which permits you to use IE
without leaving traces of where you’ve been or what you’ve done). Nonetheless,
IE 8 is equally at home in XP and Vista (and it’s free) so it doesn’t constitute
a reason to upgrade to Windows 7.

Applications fewer, better :

It’s rather common for an OS to come with paraphernalia
applications bundled along with the main OS. However, Windows 7 has taken a
different approach (for that matter Google’s Chrome OS has gone even further).
Rather than bloating it up with new applications, Microsoft eliminated three
(ahem ! ! !) non-essential programs : Windows Mail (née Outlook Express),
Windows Movie Maker (which premiered in Windows Me), and Windows Photo Gallery.
Users who don’t want to give them up can find all three at live.windows.com as
free Windows Live Essentials downloads. They may even come with your new PC,
courtesy of deals Microsoft is striking with PC manufacturers. Ironic as it
may sound, first they say that they are non-essentials and then they add it to
the list of Windows Live Essentials, they even strike deals with PC
manufacturers — strange folks these software companies or is there something
else going on in the background ?


Still present — and nicely spruced up — are the operating system’s two applications for audio and video, i.e., Windows Media Player and Windows Media Center.

Windows Media Player 12 has a revised interface that divides operations into

  •  a Library view for media management; and

  •  a Now Playing view for listening and watching stuff.

There is a lot more functionality that’s been built in Media Player 12. Minimise the player into the Taskbar, and you get mini-player controls and a Jump List, both of which let you control background music without having to leave the app you’re in. Microsoft has also added support for several media types (currently not supported by Media Player 11) including AAC audio and H.264 video — the formats it needs to play unprotected music and movies from Apple’s iTunes Store.

Media Center, however, which comes only with the pricier versions of Windows 7, is most useful if you have a PC configured with a TV tuner card and you use your computer to record TV shows à la TiVo. Among its enhancements are a better program guide and support for more tuners.

(to be continued)

GAPs in GAAP – Accounting of Treasury Shares

Accounting standards

Companies may have invested
in their own shares for a number of reasons, for example, treasury shares are
created at the time of mergers and acquisitions of a group company or any other
company. When a company sells its own shares, the shares are transferred from
one set of owners to another set of owners. Under International Financial
Reporting Standards (IFRS), no gain or loss is recognised on the acquisition or
sale of treasury shares, because they are considered as fresh capital issuances
leading to an increase or decrease in share capital rather than an income or an
expense. The acquisition or subsequent resale by an entity of its own equity
instruments represents a transfer between those holders of equity instruments
who have given up their equity interest and those who continue to hold an equity
instrument and hence no gain or loss is recognised.

IAS 32, Financial
Instruments
: Presentation sets out the requirements very clearly in paragraphs 33 and 34.


33 If an entity
reacquires its own equity instruments, those instruments (‘treasury shares’)
shall be deducted from equity. No gain or loss shall be recognised in profit
or loss on the purchase, sale, issue or cancellation of an entity’s own
equity instruments. Such treasury shares may be acquired and held by the
entity or by other members of the consolidated group. Consideration paid or
received shall be recognised directly in equity.

34 The amount of
treasury shares held is disclosed separately either in the statement of
financial position or in the notes, in accordance with IAS 1 Presentation
of Financial Statements
. An entity provides disclosure in accordance
with IAS 24 Related Party Disclosures if the entity reacquires its
own equity instruments from related parties.


However, under current
Indian accounting standards, in the absence of any specific guidance, there are
disparate practices, though it is common to find companies recognising profit on
sale of treasury shares. This is acceptable under current Indian accounting
standards. However, as already mentioned, the same would not be acceptable under
IFRS. This would provide companies with an accounting arbitrage prior to their
IFRS transition date. For example, a company may sell the treasury shares prior
to the IFRS transition date and thereby recognise gains under Indian GAAP. If
the company sells these shares after adoption of IFRS, it cannot recognise any
gain/loss. As IFRS is being adopted in phases, the accounting arbitrage will
continue for entities that adopt IFRS in later phases or are not required to
apply IFRS.

It may be noted that in
accordance with the directives of SEBI, the stock exchange listing agreements
were amended to require all listed companies to comply with accounting standards
in the case of any merger, amalgamation or restructuring u/s.391 and u/s.394,
and that this would be evidenced by a certificate from the auditors of the
company. Consequently, this had the effect of pre-empting the rights of the High
Court in determining the accounting treatment u/s.391 and u/s. 394. If such a
scheme requires gain/loss to be recognised on sale of treasury shares, then the
auditors will not be able to qualify the certificate with regards to compliance
with accounting standards.

The absence of a standard in India with
regards to accounting of treasury shares is a gap that will be filled
when IFRS kicks in.

levitra